THE ARABIC MANUSCRIPT TRADITION

HANDBOOK OF ORIENTAL STUDIES
HANDBUCH DER ORIENTALISTIK
SECTION ONE

THE NEAR AND MIDDLE EAST
EDITED BY

H. ALTENMÜLLER · B. HROUDA · B.A. LEVINE · R.S. O’FAHEY K.R. VEENHOF · C.H.M. VERSTEEGH

VOLUME FIFTY-EIGHT

THE ARABIC MANUSCRIPT TRADITION

THE ARABIC MANUSCRIPT TRADITION
A Glossary of Technical Terms and Bibliography
BY

ADAM GACEK

BRILL
LEIDEN • BOSTON • KÖLN 2001

This book is printed on acid-free paper.

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Gacek, Adam. The Arabic manuscript tradition : a glossary of technical terms and bibliography / by Adam Gacek. p. cm. — (Handbuch der Orientalistik. = Handbook of Oriental studies. Section one, the Near and Middle East, ISSN 0169-9423 ; v. 58) Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 9004120610 (alk. paper) 1. Manuscripts, Arabic—History—Bibliography. 2.Codicology– –Dictionaries. 3. Paleography, Arabic—Bibliography. I. Title. II. Handbuch der Orientalistik. Erste Abteilung, Nahe und der Mittlere Osten ; 58. Bd. Z6605.A6 G33 [Z106.5] 011’.31—dc21 2001 2001018082 CIP

Die Deutsche Bibliothek – CIP-Einheitsaufnahme Gacek, Adam: The Arabic manuscript tradition : a glossary of technical terms and bibliography / by Adam Gacek.. – Leiden ; Boston ; Köln : Brill, 2001 (Handbuch der Orientalistik : Abt. 1, Der Nahe und Mittlere Osten ; Bd. 58) ISBN 90-04-12061-0

ISSN 0169-9423 ISBN 90 04 12061 0 © Copyright 2001 by Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, The Netherlands All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, translated, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without prior written permission from the publisher. Authorization to photocopy items for internal or personal use is granted by Brill provided that the appropriate fees are paid directly to The Copyright Clearance Center, 222 Rosewood Drive, Suite 910 Danvers MA 01923, USA. Fees are subject to change. printed in the netherlands

Julian and Helenka .PREFACE V To Joanna.

This page intentionally left blank .

........................PREFACE VII CONTENTS Acknowledgements ..................................................................................... XIII Part One: GLOSSARY ( .............................................. XI Preface ..................

.................................. Technical terms in the glossary ................................................................................................................ 182 General studies and surveys ................................. 182 Conference proceedings and composite works ........... 184 Selected studies of one or more manuscripts ............................................................... GENERAL AND INTRODUCTORY STUDIES ............................ 156 1........................... 174 Part Two: BIBLIOGRAPHY ........................... 187 Manuscript production and cXOWXUH ZLU TDK........ ........................................................ 1 Abbreviations ............................................................................ 181 Periodicals ................ 181 Bibliographies ................................................ 156 2................... Sources/References .................. 177 I.......

........................ 190 Libraries (selected bibliographies and studies) ........................ 191 History of manuscripts (ownership statements, seal impressions, waqf-statements, etc.) .......................................... 193 9. Popular culture in manuscripts ................................................... 194 10. Forgeries ..................................................................................... 194 11. Terminology................................................................................ 195 II. WRITING SURFACES, MATERIALS AND IMPLEMENTS ................................................................................. 195 1. 2. 3. 4. General studies ....................................................................... Papyrus ................................................................................... Parchment ............................................................................... Paper........................................................................................ 195 197 198 198 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8.

VIII

CONTENTS PREFACE

5.

a) Non-watermarked paper and paper in the Islamic world.... – Bibliography ........................................................................ – Papermaking recipes and ethics........................................... – Studies ................................................................................. b) Watermarked paper and filigranology................................ Inks, inkwells, pens and other writing accessories....................

198 198 198 199 203 204

III. TEXTBLOCK (QUIRES, SIGNATURES, ETC.) .............. 206 IV. THE TEXT, ITS COMPOSITION AND ARRANGEMENT ........................................................................ 207 1. 2. 3. 4. Types of compositions, their parts, etc. ................................. 207 Page lay-out (mise en page) ....................................................... 208 Colophon and scribal verses ...................................................... 208 Dates, dating and numerals ........................................................ 209 a) Bibliography, chronology .................................................. 209 b) Alpha-numerical and numerical systems............................ 209 c) Abjad, ¨LV E DO-jummal, chronograms................................ 210 d) Greek (Coptic) numerals ................................................... 210 H

5 P ) V

QXPHUDOV ........................................................ 210 f) Dating by fractions ............................................................. 211 g) Calendars, conversion tables, dynasties ............................ 211 Abbreviations .............................................................................. 212 Arabic nomenclature............................................................... 213 Transcription, corrections and etiquette ................................. 213

5. 6. 7.

V. TRANSMISSION OF KNOWLEDGE .................................. 215 1. 2. 3. General studies ....................................................................... 215 Transmission of individual works .......................................... 216 ,M ] W DQG VDP Ñ W ................................................................... 216

VI. ARABIC ALPHABET, SCRIPTS AND PALAEOGRAPHY .......................................................................... 219 1. 2. 3. Albums and exhibition catalogues ............................................. 219 Library catalogues with reproductions of specimens.............. 220 Studies..................................................................................... 221 a) General................................................................................ 221

CONTENTS PREFACE

IX

b) Maghribi and African scripts ................................................. 223 VII. THE ARTS OF THE BOOK ............................................. 224 1. General ................................................................................... 224 a) Bibliographies ........................................................................ 224 b) General studies and exhibition catalogues.......................... 224 c) Albums (muraqqaÑ W

.................................................................................................... 2..................................... 6.............................................................................................. Exhibition catalogues.... 238 b) Other studies ........ ........................... 3.................. 241 Decorated paper (marbled paper............................................................ 242 c) Other studies.................. 247 Early QurÐans and fragments............. 227 c) Pre-20th century texts on calligraphy and penmanship ................... 5................. 232 Ornament and painted decoration ... 4..................................................................... 240 Papercuts . 7....... 242 b) Pre-18th century texts ......... 247 Later QurÐans........................... etc....................................... 2...................................... 227 b) Exhibition catalogues ... 3..................................... 236 Painted illustration ................................................... TEXTUAL CRITICISM AND EDITING .......................... General studies ............................................................................... 259 ..................................... 238 a) Drawing.............................................................................................................. 229 e) Studies and albums (by modern calligraphers) .............................................................. 243 2............... 227 a) Bibliographies and dictionaries ........................... 8.......................... 256 1......................................) ......................... 256 Some specific cases ................. 238 c) Descriptions of individual works............. 226 Calligraphy ......... 255 IX........................................................................ 241 Bookbinding .............................. 228 d) Calligraphers and calligraphers’ diplomas ...................... 239 Lacquer .......................... QURµANIC MANUSCRIPTS ...... 247 1............... 251 Facsimile editions ................................................................................................................................................ 4................ VIII.. 242 a) Bibliography....................................

Catalogues of catalogues ........................... CATALOGUING.......................................................................................... Catalogues of edited manuscripts ... ............ ETC. 261 XI......................... 3................ 266 266 267 267 268 ........... CATALOGUES OF MANUSCRIPTS........ 266 1.................. 5...X CONTENTS PREFACE X............................................ 263 XII........... COLLECTIONS.............................. Bibliographies and bio-bibliographies of the Arabic heritage Lists of dated manuscripts ...................... 4............ PRESERVATION AND CONSERVATION ...... Descriptions of collections and catalogues .... 2.

. David Pingree for recommending this work for publication and my colleague Prof. My gratitude also goes to Steve Millier and Khaleel Mohammed for having kindly proof-read this text. Last but not least. I am thankful to McGill University for granting me a sabbatic leave. without which this work would most probably not have seen the light of day.PREFACE XI ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS I am very grateful to Prof. François Déroche for his comments and suggestions.

This page intentionally left blank .

PREFACE XIII PREFACE One of the principal characteristics of Arab Islamic civilization is undoubtedly the cult of books. Islamic civilization produced several tens of thousands of works in Arabic on a variety of subjects. This literature is gradually being discovered and edited. scholars. we have now at our disposal three manuals dealing with a wealth of information on writing implements. This very rich heritage has survived in the hundreds of thousands of manuscripts found in almost all major university libraries and in numerous public and private collections throughout the world. papermaking and bookbinding. both religious and scientific in nature. the preparation of inks. most notably from the Mamluk period (see ‘Bibliography’. 2). and most probably several millions of manuscript copies. Along with this manuscript output. Arab authors. VII. This central position of the book in Arabic culture has its roots in Islam itself. Apart from numerous compositions on calligraphy and penmanship. more specifically in the QurÐ Q WKH $UDELF ERRN SDU H[FHOOHQFH )URP WKH HDUO\ st / mid 7th century until the end of the 13/19th century. They are: ÑUmdat al-NXWW E (UK) by al-MuÑL]] LEQ % G V G. calligraphers and craftsmen produced a rich literature dealing with the actual making and decoration of books.

 alMukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ (MB) attributed to al-Malik alMuÌDIIDU < VXI DO-*KDVV Q G.

).10/16th cent. To these should be added the 7D\V U (TS) of al-. DQG al-1XM P DO-VK ULT W (NW) by Mu¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr al-±DVDQ DO-'LPDVKT (fl. the 7DGE U DO-VDI U +7.VKE O G 1231).

RI .EQ $E ±DP GDK IOth) and the ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub (ST) of al-6XI\ Q IO.

the Tu¨af al-NKDZ ÁÁ 7. DOO RI ZKLFK deal with bookbinding techniques and materials. Furthermore.

RI $E %DNU 0X¨ammad al-4DODO V G 1307). also contains a chapter on misÃarah (ruling. as well as on the collation and correction of books. mention should be made of Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]] G. al-Durr al-na{ G (TP). who in his work on education.984/1577). included the most comprehensive chapter to be found in Arabic literature on scribal etiquette. which deals with the preparation of inks. lineation). The present work consists of two major parts: a glossary of . Finally.

some of the most important research in this field published to date. there is as yet no comprehensive introduction in English to various Arabic codicological phenomena. The glossary is a by-product. The technical terms contained in the glossary have been collected and selected from a variety of sources: classical. due to the obscure context or the fact that the word is used in only a single surviving manuscript. respectively. To translate. calligraphers (khaÃÃ Ã Q). It includes terms encountered in the literature produced by or for government officials and secretaries (kuWW E). Some terms. writing surfaces and implements used. lexicographers (OXJKDZ \ Q) and other scholars (ÑXODP Ð ). as well as extant specimens. nevertheless it was deemed important to include at this stage all terms encountered. e. Nevertheless. qaÃÑ al-rubÑ and qaÃÑ al-thumn as ‘quarto’ and ‘octavo’. The exploration of this rich written tradition is necessary for a better understanding of the various scripts. are recorded the way they appear in various sources. A glossary of terms used in the production of manuscripts would * This work was originally to appear under the title “Glossary of the Arabic manuscript book” and to contain an edited chapter on bookbinding taken from “alMukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ” by al-Malik al-MuÌaffar. For this reason the bibliography is envisaged as an indispensable aid for the student of Arabic manuscripts. and Arabic palaeography is only in its initial stages of development. Since an edition of this work has recently been published. for the first time. book lovers and cataloguers. Although there may be some doubt as to the exact form or meaning of a given term. as well as craftsmen (ÁXQQ Ñ ). which spans almost 14 centuries. This is due to the fact that we do not as yet know their exact meanings. this chapter has been omitted. it does reveal a very rich picture of Muslim book culture in the manuscript age.XIV PREFACE technical terms and a bibliography arranged by subject. medieval and postmedieval texts.g. without the specific corresponding equivalents in English. unless their exact meanings could not be verified. even in its present form. could be very misleading. . contemporary studies and catalogues.* Although there are a few good general monographs on Arabic manuscripts. It brings together. especially those relating to book formats. as well as the way Arabic manuscript books were transcribed. traditionists (mu|DGGLWK Q). bound and decorated. of my research on Arabic manuscripts and therefore should not be taken as comprehensive. corrected. as it were.

raddah (Levant). Áadr (‘chest’. shidq and fakk (‘jawbone’. as yet. Thus. upper margin. North Africa). medallion. catchword. however. and V TLÃah (Yemen). miqlab (Levant. In view of the fact that the terms contained in the glossary were collected from sources which originated in various parts and historical periods of the Arab world. wajh (‘face’. We do not. The technical vocabulary relating to the mixing of inks and the use of pigments has. These descriptions should not be taken as definitive. book cover). Ñaqib (‘heel’. for example. inkwell and the like. khadd (‘cheek’. It is interesting to note also the association of a number of terms with the human body and its various parts. Therefore. great caution is in order. incipit. for example. envelope flap). raÐs (‘head’. however. serif. Here we find. may have been used exclusively in those circles. been largely omitted here. upper cover). have a clear picture of these variations in formal scripts and there is besides quite a lot of confusion in the modern literature on calligraphy as to the labels themselves. marjiÑ (Morocco). and UDTT Á (‘dancer’. Most of the terms included here concern the Arabic manuscript book. The art of calligraphy is a living art and scripts (and often their labels) were subject to changes and modifications depending on the ‘school’ (tradition). recto. Some. OLV Q (‘tongue’. flap). recto. udhn (‘ear’. the list contains a considerable number of synonyms. the definitions as given in the glossary are very general and sometimes linked only to the use of a given script in a given period or region. fore-edge.PREFACE XV not be complete without including the names of at least some of the most important scripts in use during the manuscript age. fore-edge). The same applies to such terms as endband (headband). outer or inner margin). flap). period and/or region in which they were employed. Thus. case (box). the naskh or ULT Ñ scripts in the Mamluk period were very different from the naskh or ULT Ñ of a later period. Ñaqb. having been drawn from sources relating to public administration (diplomatic). Here. for example. catchword). catch- . lower margin. This terminology constitutes a well-defined field of study and has been exposed and dealt with in a number of publications but principally in Martin Levey’s “Medieval Arabic bookmaking” (MP). This is particularly apparent in the physical description of the codex. on the other hand. Iraq). for the characteristic envelope flap we find udhn (Andalusia. OLV Q (central Arab lands).

the Library of Congress romanization tables have been used. Greek/Latin and Latin terms still encountered in the English technical literature. Due to the limitations of the computer program used. the terms without references are either commonly encountered in the existing literature or are easily found in standard dictionaries. . Arabic script has also been used for abbreviations of some technical terms found in the glossary. an Arabic font was used only where absolutely necessary.XVI PREFACE word). On the whole. This is done either in order to document the usage of a given word or to provide a reference for topical study or both. Undoubtedly some of the words in the glossary are newly coined terms but the majority can be traced to a medieval usage. The glossary is thus arranged alphabetically according to the root of the word which is given in Arabic script. Apart from English technical terminology the glossary contains also a number of Greek. Most words are traced to a source. either contemporary or earlier. As far as transliteration is concerned.

PART ONE GLOSSARY .

This page intentionally left blank .

392). 107. DEMDG DEMDG \DK DO-ŒXU I DO-DEMDG \DK 1. index. al-alif al-musha¶¶arah see mushaÑ Ñar. syn. needle case (DM) 2.GLOSSARY 3 al-alif al-muŒarrafah see ta¨U I al-alif al-murawwasah – WKH OHWWHU DOLI SURYLGHG ZLWK D VHULI WDUZ V (q. ebrû. al-alif al-mu¨laqah see muÃlaq. ibrijmah – paste (used for work with parchment) (TS. SD. SA. 33: bi-JKLVK Ð muÐabbar). muµabbar – sewn (KC. 103. 59.) (DD. 97-98. 8). AG. 11: Ñinda ¨abkih lil-maÁ ¨if al-mulawwanah. 60. 104. among other things. miµbar 1. 182). I. DEDUG VHH EDUG  DEU (Turk. from Pers. ibar) – needle (UK. 18-19. I. the first of the eight mnemotechnical terms (voces memoriales) into which the twentyeight consonants of the Arabic alphabet were divided. 97. for the creation of chronograms and chronosticons (EI. MB. TS. II. 12. abr – ‘cloud’) – marbled paper (MN. 9. 107. I. the letters of the alphabet arranged according to this mnemonic system (EI.v. 8). GA. ST.EU . 13. of minfadh (q. ibrah (pl. 215. GA. 176-178) 2.  EU  ZDUDT DO. LEDU  DEE U – needle maker (QS. 2: ibrishmah). III. DB. RN. I. AG.). I. also ŒLV E DEMDG ŒLV E DO-jummal (al-jumal) – alpha-numerical notation used. IA. 154.v.

 .

4 GLOSSARY LEU VDP. LEU VKLP – VLON FRPS EXUVKP Q NKLU SO DZ NKLU. LEU VLP.

– closing matter of the text (composition). explicit (TP.14). DZ NKLU DO-shahr – the last 10 days of the month (DM). n. I. 53). taµNK U PXµakhkhar VHH WDTG P adab SO G E. abbrev. 62. (DB. ilá NKLULK – et cetera.

– etiquette (EI. 71-72. passim. I. I. 106-108) 2. DG P (pl. udum) 1. primitive critical apparatus (apparatus criticus) in manuscripts (TP. MF. leather (UK. 175-176). tanned red leather (DB. 201: fa-lam yazal 5DV O $OO K Á. adab ma¶a al-kutub 1. IW. 52). 63. adam(ah). AE. scribal etiquette 2.

XIV. MU. \XPO ZD-Ñ$O \DNWXE ¨attá malaÐa baÃn al-DG P ZDÌahrahu wa-DN ULÑah. 84: mujallad bi-adam mubaÃÃan biG E M.

. jild. comp. DGG P – tanner (DM). DG K SO DGDZ W.

I. – V\Q ODK (EI. tool.g. e. implement. instrument. 345). DGDZ W O W.

writing MB. 153-156. DO-WDMO G = bookbinding tools (UK. 103-105) or DGDZ W O W.

DO-kha¨¨ (al-NLW EDK

implements, accessories (SA, II, 440-468; AE, 117-127).

udhn, udhun SO GK Q

– flap, envelope flap (TS, 25: idh al-¨XNP I al-XGKQ DQ WDN Q PDÃE Ñah Ñalá al-sifr ¨attá l WD¨W M LOá Ñurwá wa-O zirr tazurr bi-KL DPP DO-udhn fa-al-aÁO I KL DQ \DN Q DTDOO PLQ niÁf al-sifr bi-PLTG U UDÐs al-zirr; AG, 109; BA, III, 372).

GLOSSARY

5

urkhah – date (LL, I, 46). taµU NK SO WDZ U NK

 WDZU NK (KK, 55; IK, 102-103; SK, 137: wa\XT O DO-WDZU NK OL-DQQDKX \XT O ZDUUDNKWX DO-NLW E ZD-arrakhtuh) – date, dating; chronology (SA,VI, 243-251; TP, 53-54; EI, X, 257-302; ER, IV, 668-677); chronogram, chronosticon (also qi¨¶at al-taµU NK, AM, nos.10, 26, 141; ER, V, 550-551). al-taµU NK DO-¶$UDE (al-taµU NK DO-,VO P , al-sanah al-KLMU \DK, alsanah al-TDPDU \DK, al-sanah al-KLO O \ah) – Muslim calendar beginning July 16th 622 A.D. (SA, VI, 240, 243; EI, X, 258-261). al-taµU NK DO-) ULV (al-sanah al-<D]GLMLUG \DK) – Persian calendar beginning June 16th 632 A.D. (SA, VI, 242, 254, 256; EI, X, 262). al-taµU NK DO-+LQG – Vikrama era (Vikrama samvat) beginning in 58 B.C. al-taµU NK al-,O K – Mughal calendar with the starting point March 21st 1584 A.D. (EI, X, 263). al-taµU NK DO-mudhayyal, also known as al-ta¶miyah bi-al-]L\ GDK – cryptographic dating, chronosticon, in which more than the second hemistich (miÁU Ñ ) of a verse (bayt) is counted in calculating the date (TI, 47-48; TP, 54; EI, IV, 468). al-taµU NK DO-mustathná, also known as al-ta¶miyah bi-al-naq¦ – chronosticon, in which the value of one letter or word from the first hemistich is subtracted from the cumulative value of the second hemistich in calculating the date (TI, 47-48; TP, 54; AM, nos.109, 213). al-taµU NK DO-mutawwaj – chronosticon, in which only the numerical values of the first letters of each verse are counted in calculating the date (KB, 10-12). al-taµU NK DO-Qib¨ or al-Qub¨ (taµU NK DO-VKXKDG µ, sanat Diqli¨\ Q V DO-Malik) – Coptic calendar beginning August 29th 284 A.D. (SA, VI, 242, 253, 255; EI, X, 261). al-taµU NK DO-5 P (al-taµU NK DO-6XU\ Q , taµU NK 'K DO-Qarnayn, taµU NK JKDODEDW DO-Iskandar, al-sanah al-< Q Q \DK) – Seleucid era (era of Alexander) beginning Oct.1st 312 B.C. (SA, VI, 242, 253254; EI, X, 261). taµU NK DO-¦ufr – Spanish era beginning Jan. 1st 38 B.C. (EI, X, 261). al-taµU NK EL-DM] µ al-yawm aw al-laylah – dating by the hours of day or night, e.g. VKXU T – the first hour of day, shafaq – the first

¦DE Œ – the last hour of night (SA.6 GLOSSARY hour of night. JKXU E – the last hour of day. al-taµU NK EL-al-¶ashr min al-shahr – dating by the ten-day segments GHFDGHV. VI. 250).

al-Ñashr al-ukhrá (al. al-Ñashr al-wusÃá (al-wusaÃ) (11-20).Oá (al-uwal) (1-10). alDZ NKLU . RI WKH PRQWK HJ I DO-Ñashr al.NKLUDK DO-ukhar.

e. li-arbaÑ ÑDVKUDWD OD\ODK LQ. al-taµU NK EL-al-E T – dating by the nights of the month using the verb ‘baqiya’ to indicate how many nights are remaining until the end of the month.g. VI. -30) (SA. 248-249).

178). lil-OD\ODWD\Q NKDODW PD DW . nos. EDTL\DW PLQ VKDKU NDGK (SA.DP O 3 VK  DO-taµU NK DONLQ µ ) – GDWLQJ E\ IUDFWLRQV DWWULEXWHG WR . al-taµU NK EL-al-NXV U (taµU NK . 244-248). al-taµU kh bi-al-P „ – dating by the nights of the month using the verb ‘ma á’ or ‘khalá’ to indicate how many nights have elapsed from the beginning of the month. e. II. al-taµU NK EL-al-MXO V – dating by a ruler’s accession to the throne (CM.EQ . 106. 244-249).DP O 3 VK 73  CI.g. 235).EQ . VI.VI. al-taµU NK EL-OD\ O DO-shahr – dating by the nights of the month (SA.

 -248). al-taµU NK EL-al-PDZ VLP – dDWLQJ E\ IHDVWV DQG IHVWLYDOV HJ I yawm Ñ G DO-fiÃr (1st 6KDZZ O. PLQ VKDKU NDGK 6$9.

 I \DZP Ñarafah (9th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I yawm Ñ G DO-na¨r or Ñ G DO-a ¨á (10th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I \DZP DO-qarr (11th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I \DZP DO-nafr al-awwal (12th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I yawm al-nafr al-WK Q th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

X. taµU NK-i sul¨ Q ) – -DO O FDOHQGDU EHJLQQLQJ 0DUFK th 1079 A. 218: ar  \DW DO-matn. 88: ar  \DK PXODZZDQDK.  &0  I laylat al-MiÑU M th Rajab). 262. al-taµU NK DO--DO O (taµU NK-L -DO O .C.D. FZ. taµU NK NDZQ DO-¶ ODP (taµU NK DO-khilqah) – era of creation (era of Adam) beginning Sept. (EI. IV. 22. 670). ER. taµU NK-L PDODN . JL. 6$ 9.1st 5509 B. ar„ \DK – background (LC.

 .

II. taµVK U VHH QXVK UDK ishfá SO DVK ILQ. XVK UDK.GLOSSARY 7 uskurrujah – inkwell (KD. 713: wa-uskurrujah al-GDZ K ) ULV \DK PXÑarrabah wa-O \XT O VXNXUUXMDK ZD-taÁJK UXK XVD\ NLrah).

15. MB. 59. IK. sifr 4. – awl. AG. 10: ishfah. IA. IB. uÁ O. 43: VKDI . 103. 90. I. 115). punch (TS. KM. a¦l (pl. 11. ST. 107.

. .  DXWKRU¶V RULJLQDO KRORJUDSK 08 9..

MU. VIII. also referred to as al-nuskhah al-a¦l (LC. II. original (main) text. MH.  FRS\ transcript (from which another copy is made). SD. 92: yajib Ñalá man kataba nuskhah min aÁl baÑ  al-VKX\ NK DQ \XÑ UL  nuskhatahu bi-al-aÁl. as opposed to a commentary (shar¨) or gloss (¨ VKL\DK. 39: wa-al-aÁl yashtamil Ñalá sittat ajz Ð bi-khaÃÃih kulluh. 27) 3. exemplar. 26.

but also 0= . XVXDOO\ DEEUHYLDWHG DV RU 9$ QR 1858.. MI. . 136). 2024.

 WH[W FRPPHQWHG XSRQ (LC. 174: al-uÁ O al-TDG PDK. al-uÁ O DO-sabÑah) 5. 269: aÁO Q $6  al-uÁ O DO-khamsah. 23) 4. SM. 126. main (principal) script such as thuluth or mu¨aqqaq (from which other scripts are derived) (NC. major work (TM.

 VSLQH RI D TXLUH RU ERRN.

67 LQGH[  67    Ñalá uÁ O DO-NDU U V DÑQ TDI DO-NLW E.

rule-border. al-DTO P DO-u¦ O see qalam. 27) 6. . frame (within a border) (TF. 80) 3. 25.e. . headpiece (LC.  URRW RI D YHUE RU QRXQ (. 145). i¨ U (pl. maµ¨ U PXµa¨¨ar – ruled (LC. KR. i. 141: ¨DZ VK K PXWDÑadditat al-uÃur) 4. 24. FT. tabula ansata (UI. I. DB. 24. border (of a book cover) (LC. ià U W XÃur) 1. 24. rectangular panel (LC. 402) 2. 928). rules. textual surround (LC. UI. 24). 29) 5.

DIVK Q (Pers. taµO I DK. ER. (…) used by the historian Ibn Khaldun. I. 581-582). 46). 32).IU T – properly ‘a general term for the style of the Arabic script current in Ifriqiyyah (modern Tunisia and eastern Algeria) in the early Middle Ages. writing circa 1375’ (DW.IU T LV LGHQWLILHG ZLWK DO-6 G Q  D VFULSW ZKLFK RULJLQDWHG IURP WKH Maghrebi family of scripts and came to be associated with subSaharan Africa (AO. according to other sources al. 6.) – decoration of paper with flecks of gold and silver (MN.8 GLOSSARY (al-kha¨¨) al-.

(pl. taÐ O I WDZ O I WDÐO I W.

 muµallaf (pl. muÐDOODI W.

– composition. comp. taÁQ I muµallif – author. compilation. umm. ummah .1 . 33. I. EI. work (of prose or poetry) (SD. writer. . muÁannif. 360). comp. X.

SO XPPDK W.

I. model codex of the QurÐ Q XVXDOO\ RI D ODUJH IRUPDW and without vocalization. SD. . original (main) text. shar¨ (IN. copy.  DOVR al-nuskhah alumm – holograph (LC. transcript (from which another copy is made). fundamental (essential) work (composition) (LC. archetype (LC. exemplar. used in mosques (KN. I. 180: qif Ñalá al-LOWL] P OL-PXT EDODW DO-NLW E Ñalá al-shaykh aw muÑ UD atih Ñalá al-umm) 2. 26). 29). TM. . 35. 246) 3. 130) 4. umm al-NLW E 1. 26. heavenly prototype (aÁl) of the QurÐ Q (. as opposed to a commentary.

 WKH ILUVW V UDK RI WKH 4XUÐ Q '0.

II. KF. 39). 137 : wa-huwa al-LP P DOODGK ODP \DNKWDOLI I PXNKtalaf). II. archetype. textus receptus (NT. Umm al-EXOG Q. Umm al-ELO G – Mecca. . 37. LP P – exemplar. al-mu¦Œaf al-LP P – ÑUthmanic canon. 99. II. codex (al-mu¦Œaf al¶8WKP Q ) (MD. 294). Umm al-qurá. al-Musnad al-LP P – the Musnad of Ibn ±anbal (SL.

one of the standard closing formulae in manuscripts. I KL WDµammul – a phrase (syn. taÐammul – ‘consideration’) – notabilia. tadabbur. II. (CI. I.GLOSSARY 9 taµDPPXO W (sg. 99). I KL QD„ar) implying doubt and insinuating ‘politely that the words to which it relates are false or wrong’ (LL. taµP Q – saying (writing) P Q (DP Q). comp. LL. xiv. 2812). usually abbreviated as DOLI MRLQHG WR P P. abbrev. fa-taµammal(hu) – nota bene. II.

or /'    $'  (. . .

XQE E DK. FRPS WDWP P WDIT Ã.

SO DQ E E.

153: wa-O \XVDPPá al-XQE E TDODPDQ ¨attá yuqÃaÑ. unnibbed reed (FN. – unpared. 701: annaftuhu taÐQ IDQ LGK ¨addadtu Ãarafahu al-PDEU ZD-qaÃaÃtuhu qaÃÃan). taµQ I – nibbing (of the calamus) (KD. LM. ODK – LPSOHPHQW LQVWUXPHQW V\Q DG K TY. anfah – nib (of the calamus) (BA. 31). (qalam) al-muµannaq see al-ash¶ U. KU. III. BA. LQV see sinn. 370. 31. III. 370). II.

 awwal SO DZ Ðil) – introductory matter of the text (composition).14. JA. I. incipit. 264: rasm al-WDVPL\DK I DZZDO NLW E DO-shiÑr. 40: wa-al-taÁG U I DZZDO DO-NLW E ZD-al-duÑ Ð I NKLULK. AA. initia. 52. (TP. n.

 .

taÐ Z O.10 GLOSSARY DZ µil al-shahr – the first 10 days of the month (DM). taµZ O (pl.

explanation (e. taÐZ O DO-QurÐ Q.g. – interpretation.

34). incomplete (of text) (KC. imperfect. truncated letter (especially of a descender) (KH. **** PDEW U 1. baŒr (pl. acephalous. passim) 2. bu¨ U.

 . 110. – panel on a book cover. AG. JL. cartouche (TS. 103: ià U I KL PDQ Ãiq wa-bu¨ U PXVWDà ODK GK W IXÁ Á I QLK \DWLK  6' . 33.

badal. . 355). 40: wa-yubakhkhir bi-aÑ  Ð al-hud KXG ZDU VKLK ID-innahu yaqtul al-ara ah). WDENK U – fumigation (TS. bidl '% . tabŒ U – creating panels on book covers (NH.

SO DEG O.

 YDULDQW UHDGLQJ YDULD OHFWLR.

 RU IRU QXVNKDK DQG usually abbreviated as &. . [LLL..

EI. 49. II. fasc.3. EXG Œ – artificial talismanic word (seal) formed from the simple threefold magic square. 153-154. 59-60. also WDEG O – subal-matn. conjectural substitution. suppl. 412) 2. wifq (US. MZ. DT.3-4. conjecture. comp. fasc. 100-103). . SD. I.    D\ I QXVNKDK XNKUá badalan Ñan al-nuskhah al-PDGKN UDK I IRU QXVNKDK-aÁl. 296). alteration (CL. stitution. RU badal respectively (KG. 473: see the quotation under Ì KLU 0.

VIII. comp. WS. 521-522. I. 6: abraztu al-NLW E QDVKDUWXKX ZD-KXZD PDEU ].84. I. rasp (HT. 407. IA. 417.GLOSSARY 11 EDUG . EI. II. 64-66). DD. EDUG \DK – papyrus. papyrus sheet or roll (DB. qirà V mibrad – file. sifr 13. IV. LEU ] – bringing out (a book). QS. DEDUG (waraq al-bDUG ). publishing (KM. 60. lin. 390: for trimming).

I. EXUVKP Q (or EDUVKP Q SO EDU VKLP '& . . LEU ] EL-al-Œumrah see ¨umrah. 545). barshamah – decorating a text with multi-coloured dots (DB.

ST. n. – endband (headband) (ST. 81. index. 17-18. IB.148). 8. EDUVK P. EDU VKLP SO EDUVKLP Q /$ SW  EDUVKLP Q MDPÑ EDUVK P DZ EDU VKLP D\ LEU VKLP DZ LEU VLP ZD-huwa al-¨DU U ZD-al-EDUVK P ) ULV \DK ZD-al-EXUVKP Q MDPÑXK .

 al-PXE UDN DK.

ShaÑE Q 5DPD  Q 6KDZZ O DQG 5DE Ñ al-7K Q TY. – epithet of the months of ‚afar.

 DV ZHOO DV VXFK ZRUGV DV NLW E M PLÑ. etc. ELUN U SO EDU N U. nuskhah.

9. (pair of) dividers (SA.  '0. – compass. III. 41: used IRU PHDVXULQJ OHWWHUV 08 .

 VHH DOVR E N U DQG WDEN U EXUN Q (pO EDU N Q.

. 12. 18). Œajar al-EXUN Q – pumice (TS.

12 GLOSSARY EDUQ PDM SO EDU PLM.

 WDEOH RI FRQWHQWV /& .

 ZRUN containing a record of attested study similar to fihris and fahrasah (q. 455 6. III. SA. EDUU \DK. trimming (of a reed ) (IR.  8'  DUN Q DO-bary arbaÑah: fat¨ wa-na¨t wa-shaqq wa-qaÃÃ). EXU \DK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. 49). PLEU K SO PDE ULQ. 85. 232.). KK.v. ELU \DK – paring. 154: IK. bary.

bas¨ – spreading out. 8. mibzaq al-fa¦ GDK (ST. index. DB. 64. mibzaq – lancet-like knife.   $6 . flattening (of a letter). DA: mibzagh.. 88. as opposed to rounding LW WDTZ U 6$ . IK. – pen knife (AA. I. I.. 90. 591). 81). MP. SD.

line (KU. rectilinear (of a script. having its nib cut (evenly) straight (not obliquely). III. 11: wa-KXZD P O LQNKLV I ZD-O LQ¨ià à I KL ND-al-mu¨aqqaq. 120) 2. al-DTO P DO-PDEV ¨ah (al-\ ELVDK. horizontal stroke. KH. jazm (IK. 87) 3. original (comprehensive). (qalam) PDEV ¨ – reed pen. unabridged work. AS. mukhtaÁar. 34. comp. PDEV ¨ 1. 144) 4. al-qalam al-PDEV ¨) (SA. syn.

– rectilinear scripts such as mu¨aqqaq. 365. basmalah SO EDV PLO. well-spaced Maghrebi script used predominantly for the copying of the QurÐ Q DQG SUD\er books (LT. TW. ray¨ Q DQG QDVNK (AS. 13. 322). (al-kha¨¨) al-PDEV ¨ – clear. 47. maÁ ¨if. 144).

– WKH SURSLWLDWRU\ IRUPXOD µ%LVP $OO K DORa¨P Q DO-Ra¨ P.

¶ ZULWWHQ XVXDOO\ RQ LWV RZQ D QXPEHU RI OLQHV .

buà Q. erasure with a pen knife or scraper (TP.) (AS. EI. 155). piece. TS. LF. silk endband (headband) (HT. 161. baà Ðiq) 1. 9. IA. 78: ‘racler. index. 12). bashra¨ 1. MP. HT. 109. bi¨ TDK (pl. lin. 58. 78. ‘effacer des mots avec un grattoir’) 3. 63. 23-24. -0  T OD Dl-QDE Áallá All K Ñalayhi wa-sallam NXOO DPU GK E O O yubdaÐX I KL EL-%LVP $OO K ID-huwa abtar ay maqÃ Ñ al-barakah. bashr 1. 58. PDEVK U – pared. slip (of paper) 2. ratisser des peaux’. dressing (of leather) (UK. paring. erased. I. register (AD. silk thread used for endbanding (headbanding) 2.v. catalogue. ST. 52. cancellation by means of drawing lines above a word or words to be erased (LF.GLOSSARY 13 down from the head of the page.111) 2. LF. and opening a composition (TP. 145). AG. 79-81: ‘en passant quelques traits de plume par dessus’). (qalam) al-ba¨ µiq – the smallest of the curvilinear scripts. 1084-1085).97. lin. also known as al-JKXE U (q. ba¨n (pl.

inner cover. ba¨n al-JKLO I (al-sifr. al-NLW E. E ¨in SO EDZ Ãin) – inner side. flesh side (of parchment).

paste-down endpaper. 47. AG. 157: waraq al-baà Ðin wa-hiya ZDUDTDW Q ID-ZDUDTDK WDN Q I DO-jild wa-ukhrá tak Q E TL\DWDQ Ñalá al-NDU U V OL-taÁ Q DO-NLW E PLQ DO-adhá wa-al-wasakh) 4. bi¨ QDK (pl. IV. doublure (LC.73-79) 3. IB. endpaper. MB. 102. lin. pasteboard (UK. 90: wa-O EDÐs an yubaÃÃin al-jild bial-DZU T DOODW I K DO-¨LV E. 23. 159. 60. 112). HT. 117. doublure (TS. 49. IA. – inner cover. UK. endleaf (ST. 408) 2. passim. HD. baà Ðin) 1. 89. MA. 22-23. lining (FT.

 EDVDQ VKHHS VNLQ $*  6' . 92). .

9. XIV. leather or silk (ST. MU. index. lining of the insides of book covers with paper.14 GLOSSARY tab¨ Q 1. 84: mujallad bi-adam mubaÃÃan bi-G E M.

paring (of the calamus) (KD. ba¶du – after. 370). BA. 701: baÃÃantu al-qalam tabà QDQ LGK UDTTDTWX baryah. III. used for a transposed word. abbrev. II. /( . 61. 87). bary. removal of sha¨mah (q.v. comp. 2. MB.) from the reed (IK.

n. E N U SO ED\ N U EDZ N U FRPS ELUN U. separating doxological statements from the preface proper (TP. also known as fa¦l al-khi¨ E. separation (MM. tab¶ „ – word division. 135: wa-NDULK WDEÑ   alkalimah al-murakkabah). 53. ba¶G \DK – WKH HSLVWRODU\ DQG WH[WXDO IRUPXOD µDPP RU ZD-) baÑdu’.20).

105). etc. MP. 156. 105: fa-al-E N U \DK LVWLNKU M DO-VKXP V ZD-al-GDZ Ðir al-PDQT VKDK DOODW WDTDÑX I ZDVDÃ alNLW E. – compass. IA. 153. 58. TU. 44. 103. also E N U \DK – working with a compass by drawing circles. measuring distances. 103. (MB. 59. biUN U WDEN U. 60. 101. 104. (pair of) dividers (UK. MB. IB. comp.

UXNK P EDO JK SO EDO JK W. comp. DD. IB. mibkar(ah) – case (for a compass) (NH. mis¨arat al-WDEN U see misÃarah. 153. IA. 103. I. EDO ¨ah – marble slab (UK. MB. 391). 42. JHRPHWULFDO ILJXUH GHVLJQ al-GDZ µir al-E N U \D\K VHH G Ðirah. 59). 380.

 WDEO JK SO WDEO JK W.

 DOVR known as ¶DO PDW al-EDO JK (al-WDEO JK) – collation statement or mark indicating the .

CT. TP. muÑ UD DK PXT EDODK muballigh see mustamlin.119. E OLQ – worn. 268.  EDO .9 SO.GLOSSARY 15 SODFH ZKHUH FROODWLRQ ZDV LQWHUUXSWHG 0)  EDODJKWX TLU Ðatan min al-EDO JK EL-khaÃÃ LOá hun  0)  ID-samiÑD P I K PLVK DOnuskhah Ñinda al-WDEO JK &' . 28: al-DVI U DO-EDZ O . 45: EXO JK). I. JA. comp. 56. damaged (TS.

 WDEQ T – HOHJDQW ZULWLQJ FRS\LQJ 7( .

EI. IV. kha¨¨L E KDU. 1127) – script used in India mostly but not exclusively for the copying of the QurÐ Q IURP WKH ODWH th century to the end of the 10/16th century (CA. 36). FRPS WDQP T (al-kha¨¨) al-bih U or al-%LK U (also known as E KDU (thus). E E SO DEZ E.

 . abbrev. – chapter. 0.

mubawwib – compiler (DF. WDEZ E – arrangement (division) of the text into chapters (MF. 609. 376). comp. n. TP. murattib. bayt SO EX\ W. 53. IV.20).

 ZRRGHQ ER[ IRU KRXVLQJ D PXOWL-volume copy of the QurÐ Q.

82). . 95. KR. 6- QRV DQG  I ED\W Ñ G ODÃ I PXEDÃÃan bi-al-¨DU U I bayt Ñ G UDEÑah mughashshá bi-al-jild 2. AG. 31. 110) 4. WDE\ W – creation of compartments and frames (on book covers) (TS. 97. 31-33. bayt al-JKXU E – hexagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. Bayt al-Maqdis. compartment (in such a box) 3. frame (as part of the border. compartment (in a book cover design) (TS. 110). Ãurrah) (TS. al-Bayt al-Muqaddas – Jerusalem. 33). 32. AG.

16 GLOSSARY ED\ „ SO ED\   W.

 EODQN VSDFH JDS VSDFH VSDFLng (e.g. TM,  ED\   al-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-NKDZ WLP $.  ID-inna al-ED\   min jumlat ÑDO Ðim al-faÁl; SA, III, 146: wa-NXWW E DO-UDV Ðil yajÑDO Q lil-IDZ ÁLO ED\  DQ \DN Q ED\QD DO-NDO PD\Q 6$9,  PLTG U DOED\   qabla al-basmalah; SA, III, 50: an \DN Q DO-ED\   bayna ala¨ruf ka-mithlih bayna al-suà U

 ODFXQD DEEUHY 71  /& 23; MI, 138) 3. also mubayya„ah, WDE\ „ah – fair copy (as opposed to a draft, musawwadah (q.v.) (MU, VI, 157: wa-EDTL\D EDT \DW DONLW E PXVDZZDGDWDQ JKD\U PXQDTTD¨ah wa-O PXED\\D ah fabayya DKX $E ,V¨ T 08 ;9  DO-VDZ G ZD-al-ED\  ; FK, I, 978; KF, II, 333) 4. counter (‘eye’) of a letter (KH, 36) 5. white colour, ink or paint. ED\ „ ¦aŒ Œ – expression used for a blank space or page created by mistake or left deliberately blank in order to indicate a lacuna in the exemplar (hic nullus est defectus). WDE\ „  FUHDWLQJ DGHTXDWH VSDFH ED\  ) between letters and lines; spacing (TE, 15) 2. execution (of the fair copy) (TE, 15; KF, II, 333, 346) 3. copying, transcription (TE, 15). mubayyi„ – author; fair copyist.

ED\ Q SO ED\ Q W

– marginal correction or explanatory note (usually for a smudged or clumsily written word, i.e. cacographical error), abbrev. or (TP, 58; CI, I , xiv; MI, 182; MM, 136).

****

W E W SO WDZ E W

 ZRRGHQ ER[ FKHVW IRU KRXVLQJ D PXOWL-volume copy of the QurÐ Q

6- QR I W E W Ñ G PXUDNNDQ EL-al-nu¨ V 76  WDZ E W DO-rabaÑ W 76  DO-WDZ E W DO-M IL\DK DO-DMU P 0( 568-569) 2. pentagonal figure or pDQHO 76  WKXPPD WDUVXP I DO-

W V PDK – octagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. 82). 95. KR.GLOSSARY 17 XGKQ W E WDQ Ñalá wasaà al-NK WLP DZ DO-G Ðirah. gold dust (AQ. 110). tibr – gold. 30-31. also TS. 246: kataba wa-dhahhaba wa-zayyana DUN QDK EL-al-tibr wa-al-lawn wa-al-ta¨U U // . 97. . AG.

 takht SO WXNK W.

IB. also takht al-]L\ U (al-]L\\ U) bookbinder’s press (ST. WDWU E – sprinkling a freshly written text with sand (IK. 156. HT. WXU E – dust. I. index. TD. index. 127-. wooden pressing board (TS. AG. sifr 13. 107) 3.7  XVHG IRU ERRN covers) 2. 94.  ZRRGHQ ERDUG 8. 9). IV. sand. 9. KU. 42. WDNKW W – pressing (ST. earth. 6. 82. 24.  . KM. 22. 120). lin.

 FRPSWDUP O mitrabah – sandbox. compartmeQW IRU VDQG LQ WKH GDZ K TY.

478-480). tarjamah SO WDU MLP. 6$ II.

indicating its contents (DB. 28) 4.  GHVLJQDWLRQ RI WKH VHQGHU LQ WKH ÑXQZ Q 0/  PDN Q DO-tarjamah qabla al-basmalah) 2. 165). chapter heading (IN. AH. key word (LC. 252: waal-PXU G EL-al-WDU MLP DO-DEZ E ZD-al-fuÁ O ZD-na¨ZXK . 122) 3. 28. title (of a book) (LC. detailed title of a book. II.

headpiece or tailpiece (LC. medallion) . 27) 7.g. 27) 6. disc) or margins (e. decorative figure of any shape or size used in the text (e.  decorative panel around a chapter heading (LC. paragraph (LC. 27) 8.g.

30) 9. II. biographical note. turs SO WXU V.g. 1021) 13. 270). mutarjim 1. ‘QaÁ GDW . interpretation. II. translation (EI.EQ DO-'XUD\KLP I DO-mutarjam’) – cypher. biography (EI. explanation. exegesis (DB. DB. 29-31. 28. illuminator (TW. biographer 2. also mutarjam (e. 224) 10. 224) 12. 186. tirs. X.18 GLOSSARY 06  WDU MLP PXGKDKKDEDK PXODZZDQDK PXWDQDZZLÑat al-DVKN O also MS. IT. X. 29. table of contents (tarjamat al-DEZ E /& 28) 11. 1021). translator. 260. cryptography (AA.

15). 145. turunj(ah) 1. 103. execution. – principal (often central) element in a Mamluk book cover design in the shape of a pointed star (JL. index. 116). center-medallion in the shape of a mandorla (ST. writing tamma (lit. 97. rosette (HD. 44) 3. ‘it is finished’) DQ\ QXPEHU. PA. IB. illuminated oval medallion. rub¶ al-turunjah – quarter-medallion. WDWP P – completion. oval. LC. 69. 9. citrus-shaped stamp (mandorla) for centermedallions (IB. shamsah. 82). comp. corner-piece (ST. 95. IP. 28) 2. KR. taftar see daftar.

WDP Ðim) – amulet. . often abbreviated as  RU DW WKH HQG RI PDUJLQDO TXRWDWLRQV RU JORVVHV (CI. 177-178). [LLL at the end of the colophon. X. continuation and end (of a composition) (DM). finish. &. WDP PDK (pl. RU CM. xiii). 46). II. comp. WDP P – end. . ¨add. tatimmah – supplementation. supplement . abbrev. taÐP Q WDIT Ã. used in manuscripts of Persian/Indian provenance in the expression WDP P VKXG (‘it is finished’). talisman (EI. comp.

101. 100. II.GLOSSARY 19 **** WKDEW LWKE W – writing. copying (MH.1202-3: K GK NKLU P DWKEDWQ KX I K GK DO-NLW E. FK. no.

 XVHG YHU\ RIWHQ LQ WKH formula of attestation ‘Áa¨¨a wa-thabata’. thabat (pl. atKE W.

GA. 234. document. mashyaNKDK LQ WKH (DVW DQG EDUQ PDM RU IDKUDVDK LQ WKH :HVW.  FHUWLILFDWH RU GRFXPHQW DWWHVWLQJ D GLGDFWLF transmission of a text. record of attested study (HB. I. 157) 2. muÑjam. 288: syn. written testimony (SD.

also WDWKE W – attestation. I. 18) 2. authentication (formula). WKDE W – signature (SD.  WDEOH RI contents. vocalization (AD. usually expressed by: Áa¨¨a (or Áa¨ ¨. 157). LWKE W 1.

GK OLND.

wa-WKDEDWD RU NDWDED.

GA. 53. n. RU K GK Áa¨ ¨ wa-katabahu (TP. 289). muthbit – ZULWHU UHFRUGHU V\Q N WLE. CT. 45.25. muthabbit.

101. CT. thabaj(ah) – obscurity or indistinctiveness of handwriting (LL. mithqab SO PDWK TLE. 45). SDUWLFXODUO\ LQ WKH expression muthbit al-VDP ¶ LH N WLE DO-VDP ¶. 330). I. writer of the audition note (MH.

AS. III. . 58: al-thuluth al-WKDT O WKDT O DO-thuluth. 107). AG. WKDT O (lit. 147). ‘heavy’) – larger variety (version) of a script (SA. 11. – drill for making holes in boards when endbanding (headbanding) (TS.

50: ÃDU TDW DO-thuluth fa-WDMU DO-¨ O I KL Ñalá al-P O LOá al-WDTZ U $6  JM. epithet DGGHG WR WK Ð WR SUHYHQW LWV EHLQJ PLVWDNHQ IRU E Ð RU W Ð RU \ Ð (LL. (TN. WDWKO WK – providing a letter with three diacritical points.20 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-thuluth (al-thulth) – the principal curvilinear script used in codices mostly for book titles and chapter headings (SA. 46-53: MDO O DO-thuluth. abbrev. al-thuluth al-0DJKULE VHH 0DVKULT  (qa¨¶ ) al-thulth see qaÃÑ. 1125in Turkey). T OLE.in Persia. al-Œibr al-muthallath see ¨ibr. 349). 51). III.9 . I. 32-38: al-thuluth al-mu¶W G. TU. 106: li-anna alif al-WKXOXWK I ÁDGULK WD¨G E P ZD-I ÑDM]LK NDGK OLND /0  ZD-al-thuluth lil-taÑO P /0  ZD-in kunta taktub WKXOXWKDQ DZ WDZ T Ñ DZ ULT Ñan fa-DPLO NKLUDKX D\ ¨arf al-alif) muraÃÃiban ilá na¨w al-yasUDK TDO ODQ (. hence muthallathah – having three diacritical dots. JM. .

al-WKXP Q VHH T OLE muthamman – octagonal. octagon (EI.VII. 795-. DO-thumn.

no. 102). tathniyah – providing a letter with two diacritical points (DM). 232-234) . abbrev. 232-234.. see also mashÐalah. 361). hence PXWKDQQ K – having two diacritical dots (points). . . MZ. epithet added WR \ Ð WR SUHYHQW LWV EHLQJ PLVWDNHQ IRU E Ð RU W Ð RU WK Ð (LL. VI. epithet DGGHG WR W Ð WR SUHYHQW LW IURP EHLQJ UHDG DV E Ð RU WK Ð RU \ Ð (LL. MI. 361). [LY )0 167.VI. PXWKDQQ K IDZT \DK – marked with two points above. Taf. 12. FRPS NK WLP muthamman. muthann K WDŒW \DK – marked with two points below. SA.  RU &. I. I.13. al-taµU NK DO-mustathná see taÐU NK LVWLWKQ µ – WKH IRUPXOD RI VXEPLVVLRQ WR WKH ZLOO RI *RG µLQ VK Ða $OO K’ (SA.

decorative medallion or panel. 258: al-PDQ Ãiq wa-al-bu¨ U /& . either illuminated or stamped (KI.GLOSSARY 21 **** M PDK 1.

 center-piece (on a book cover) (FI. 87.5  DVKN O ODZ] \DK . 83: M PDK ZXV¨á . 88. JL.

 SDOPHWWH URXQGHO =0  .

PDMG O SO PDM G O. 43). MDG ODK SO MDG Ðil) – plait. nos. 141). 83. restoring manuscripts.41. jabr – repairing. interlace (TF. dhayl al-M PDK – pendant (JL. 99. corner-piece (JL. restoration (KR. braid. WDMG G – repair. 100). 99). rub¶ al-M PDK – quarter-medallion. mending. 87). repair (SJ.

56. 108). chart. 148. table (LC. 50. mujadwil – ruler (maker of rule-borders ) (TC. rules. 26). talismanic seal (EI. magic square. TW. also WDMGDZ O – ruling (of borders). 32). mujadwal – ruled (LC. no. DT. 33. jadwal(ah) SO MDG ZLl) 1. 24) 4. 63) 3.6/2) 6. column (of text) (SD. 160) 2. thong (KC. II. 370. table of contents (CM. ruleERUGHU /&  MDG ZLO DO-Áafa¨ W MDG ZLO DO-KDZ PLVK +'  PA. diagram. – leather strap. creating rule-borders (WB. 42). 175) 5. I. KC. .

22 GLOSSARY MXGK GKDK – VOLS RI SDSHU.

 LQVHW '0.

   .. FRPS MX] ]DK jarrah.. jurrah – horizontal sWURNH OLQH DV LQ WKH PHGLDQ N I LVRODWHG ¨ Ð RU V Q µZLWKRXW WHHWK¶ 6$ .

KF. abridgement (SD. DD. 184. jard al-matn see matn. MDU GDK – list. I. scraper (MB. mijrad(ah) – file.&  I VLIU EL-mijarr min khashab). 112. I. I. 390: instrument for FOHDQLQJ D GDZ K 8$ . 107. 183). collection (gathering) of glosses from the margins of a manuscript (TT. register. 331: wa-lam yujarridhu Ñan al-musawwadah) 2. edition or composition involving collection or selection of material from an original work. 27). inventory (SD. DG. II. WDMU G 1. extract. FRPS VKDTT mijarr – ZRRGHQ SDUW RI WKH FODVS .

 jirm SO DMU P.

– IRUPDW RI D ERRN.

jirm laà I RU ODà I DO-jirm (SJ. majran SO PDM ULQ. HJ MLUP NDE U RU NDE U DO-jirm. jirm wasaÃ. passim).

jazz – trimming. 62). shaving (MB. MX] ]DK SO MX] ] W.8 154). IA. passim: Œazz. – FRPSDUWPHQW IRU UHHG SHQV LQ WKH GDZ K .

VII. inset (UI. also jizzah – slip of paper used for glosses and tipped into a volume. I. n. . 19. 132.  ORRVH VKHHW RI SDSHU XVHG IRU QRWHV TXRWDtions or drafts.2: ZXUD\T W WXÑDOODT I K DO-IDZ Ðid. rough copies 2. 103). MU. KF.

AI. booklet. 79. volume (in the sense of mujallad) (MK.GLOSSARY 23 juzµ SO DM] Ð) 1. the 30th part of the QurÐ Q  ¨izbs). 117: wa-yuwassiÑu al-Ã OLE NXPPDK OL-ya aÑ I KL DO-kutub wa-al-DM] Ð) 2. one of the 30 volumes of the QurÐ Q  TXLUH JDWKHULQJ. single-quire codex.

128) 6. 711). juzµah – handle (of a knife) (KD. tajziµah – set of a number of volumes (Fr. VII. chapter or section of a text (composition) 5. II. mujazzaµ – YROXPH FRQVLVWLQJ RI ERXQG TXLUHV DM] Ð (IJ. usually not more than a quire (IJ. passim: tajziÐat sabÑDK :5    HJ NKXP V \DW DO-tajziÐah. I. small piece of writing. tomaison) (SJ. 90). small collection of ¨DG WK ZLWKRXW DQ\ VWUXFWXUHG DUUDQJHPHQW (. mijzaµah – pen knife (IK. DEEUHY RU (CI. xii) 4. 128). tajziÐah ÑXVK U \DK WDM]LÐDK WKXP Q \DK. 705). independent.

38). (kha¨¨ or qalam) al-jazm – ancient script of al-± UDK XVHG IRU WKH copying of the QurÐ Q NKDÃà al-maÁ ¨if) and having ‘a stiff and angular appearance’ (RN. jazm – reed pen. IK. 7-9. 89. 421). LL. 90). MP. jaz¶ – onyx (for burnishing gold) (UK. I. MB. 87: qalam jazm. 94: fa-LGK VDZZá ¨XU I NLW batih wa-ODP \XNK OLI EDÑ XK EDÑ DQ T OD MD]DPD \DM]LPX MD]PDQ wa-khaÃà PDM] P. 143. PDM] P – well-balanced (of writing) (IK. having the nib cut (evenly) straight (not obliquely) (IK. 99. al-waraq al-mujazza¶ see waraq.

 jazm(ah) – diacritical mark ( RU .

LQGLFDting an unvowelled final consonant (DS. 196: wa-¨XGKGK T DO-NLW E \DMÑDO Q DO-MD]PDK M PDQ laà IDWDQ EL-ghayr ÑDU TDK LVK UDWDQ OLO-jazm. 13). . for other signs representing jazmah see GL.

24 GLOSSARY jasad SO DMV G.

23). WDMV G – tinting in red (AD. 149: ÁLIDW NLW EDK ED\  jasad aswad). – background (UK. Ð Ñ alá mujaffif – GU\HU IRU VDQG.

 FRPS WDUP O 8$ .

 (qalam) al-MDO O – according to Ibn al-1DG P WKH µIDWKHU RI DOO scripts’ DE DO-DTO P.

 ... )1   .  ZD-khaÃÃ ahl al-6K P DOjaO O \DNWXE QD EL-hi al-maÁ ¨if wa-al-VLMLOO W 6$ ..

 al-kha¨¨ al-MDO O (also MDO ) – name given to a larger variety of the VFULSW HJ MDO O DO-mu¨DTTDT TY.

 MDO O DO-WKXOXWK TY.

 G Z Q MDO (SA. . IV. 50: wa-al-maÑná f KL DQQD DO-ÃDPV O \DO T EL-al-khaÃÃ al-MDO O EI. III. WDMO O – WKH IRUPXOD RI JORULILFDWLRQ µMDOOD MDO OXK’ or ‘jalla shaÐnuh’ (abbrev. 1123).

 SODFHG DIWHU WKH ZRUG $OO K 73 .

 (ism) al-MDO ODK – WKH QDPH RI *RG WKH ZRUG $OO K.

/& 

 majallah SO PDM OO

 Zriting surface (like Áa¨ IDK

%$ ,,,  al-majallah Áa¨ IDK N Q \DNWXE QD I K DO-¨ikmah); parchment roll (ND, 57, n.67) 2. booklet (SL, I, 48; SL, II, 5) 3. composition, work HJ 0DMDOODW /XTP Q ). , QR ZD-baÑdu fa-K GKLKL PDMDOODK mushtamilah Ñalá shar¨…). jild SO MXO G

 OHDWKHU (, ,, -541; KM, I, sifr 4,100-111; WS, 56-60; AE, 106-109); parchment (AE, 108; EP, 17) 2. volume. jild (raqq) al-JKD] O – gazelle skin (hide) (EI, VIII, 408); fine (good quality, vellum-like) parchment, not necessarily made of gazelle skin (EP, 19-21). jild(ah) – book cover; binding (JL, 81: jildat muÁ¨af; LC, 25). jildah yumná – upper cover (LC, 25). MDO GDK, mijlad, WDMO GDK – book cover (LC, 25; SD, I, 206). WDMO G – covering with leather; bookbinding (SD, I, 206).

47. VIII. majlis SO PDM OLV. mujallid – bookbinder (QS.GLOSSARY 25 mujallad(ah) – volume (MU. 26). 123 and IX. LC. 416-417). II.

– session. majlis al-VDP ¶ – audition/reading session (EI.. VIII.  EDODJKD TLE ODQ « I PDM OLV. majlis al-PXT EDODK – colODWLRQ VHVVLRQ &. sitting. 1020). .

KU. julfah – nib (of the calamus. the whole part of the reed which is cut away) (SA. 459-460. al-taµU NK EL-al-MXO V see taÐU NK jilfah. jalam SO DMO P. MXO V – accession to the throne (DM). II. 154: wa-julfat al-qalam min mubtadaÐ sinnayh ilá ¨aythu intahá al-bary).

Oá.NKLUDK DO. II. 181: wa-ya¨W M LOD\KL DON WLE I TDÁÁ al-waraq lil-taswiyah wa-na¨wih. 203: -DP G DO-Awwal. abbrev. 89. -XP Gá al. CI. / / (OS. 230). Jum G DO-Awwal – the fifth month of the Muslim calendar. IR.NKLU. no. -XP Gá al.190: -DP GDK DO-7K Q !). – (pair of) scissors (DS. CM. IK. 91-92.

rounding (of the descender to resemble a semicircle) (KH. III. composition. SA. abbrev. contraction (of letters) (KU. 146: aljamÑ wa-al-mashq) 2. compilation. -XP Gá al-7K QL\DK -XP G DO7K Q – the sixth month of the Muslim calendar. 126. 89).9 . 34) 3. M PL¶  FRPSLOHU DXWKRU ') . jam¶ SO MXP Ñ ) 1. / (OS.

the QurÐ Q 8. major original compilation.  FN.  SO MDZ PLÑ ) – comprehensive work. FRORSKRQ NDWDED K GK DO-M PLÑ Ñ$O LEQ +LO O EL-0DG QDW DO-6DO P 6/ . 352). . e.g.

26 GLOSSARY PDMP ¶(ah) SO PDM P Ñ PDMP Ñ W.

 FRPSHQGLXP ZRUN ERRN (MU. 359: tamma al-PDMP Ñ al-musammá bi-)DZ W DO-ZDID\ W. 98: wa-ODKX I NXOO IDQQ WDÁ Q I wa-PDM P Ñ wa-WDZ O I ). II. III.

jumal. TM. 393) 1.  composite volume. 233. tool box. case. 683) 4. 12. SD. DG. 32) 2. jummal see ¨LV E janb SO MXQ E DMQ E. mujamma¶ (UA. box (NM. writing case. AG. 217. 37. case with compartments (TS.  '' . escritoire (TW. 380). 52. inkwell 6' . 25). 106. NH. 52. majma¶ SO PDM PLÑ ). inkwell for coloured ink (TC. 13) 3.  GDZ K PXUDEEDÑDK GK W EDÃQ ZDV Ñ min nu¨ V aw ghayrih). codex compositus (LC. I.

better known as al-JKXE U (q. 109. II. IA. abbrev. 11. AG. 10). IA. 107: for cutting gold leaf . 61: mijwab al-WDNKU P. – book cover (ST. 61. (qalam) al-MDQ Œ – the smallest of the curvilinear scripts.111). (CI. 10). 110. xiv.) (AS. MI.v. MDQ Œ (pl. MDZ E (pl. knife (TS. 145). ST. index. ajni¨ah) – hinge (guard) (MB. M EDK VHH M QDK mijwab – cutter. ajwibah) – responsum. index.

 LM ]DK SO LM ] W.

certificate of transmission. VIII. LB. 126-130. IJ). 273-275. III. ER. LM ]DW DO-PXQ ZDOah VHH PXQ ZDODK . EI. licence. 1020-1021. 24. 27. diploma in the form of a note appended to a manuscript or existing independently and often containing autobibliographical data (LC. statement of authorization to transmit one or more than one text. – authorization.

GLOSSARY 27 LM ]DW DO-TLU µah VHH TLU Ðah. LM ]DK EL-al-kitbah – certificate granted to a calligrapher allowing him/her to sign his/her calligraphy with the expression ‘katabahu’ (NI. LM ]DW DO-ULZ \DK VHH ULZ \DK LM ]DW DO-VDP ¶ VHH VDP Ñ. . (kha¨¨) al-LM ]DK – 2WWRPDQ YDULHW\ RI ULT Ñ script having a long WDUZ V ZKLFK RIWHQ ZUDSV URXQG WKH VKDIW RI WKH DOLI (.9 . 181).

 PXM ] PXVWDM ]  OLFHQVHH UHFLSLHQW RI DQ LM ]DK.

 SO PXM ] W PXVWDM ] W.

M QDK – FRPSDUWPHQW SODFH. OLFHQVHG ZRUN PXM ] – licensor (person ZKR KDV WKH DXWKRULW\ WR JUDQW DQ LM ]DK signer of a license).

IRU DQ LQNZHOO LQ WKH GDZ K.

DS. II. AT. 73: wa-DPP DO-M QDK DOODW I K ¨uqq al-PLG G ID-\DQEDJK DQ \DN Q VKDNODQ PXGDZZDU DO-raÐs. 468. KU. al-j QDK ZD-hiya alÌDUI DOODGK I KL DO-O TDK ZD-al-¨ibr. LQNZHOO (HI. 381: jawn. 179. 133. SA. NH. 154: wa-al-M EDK .

see also the quotation under miqlamah). also known as waqabah. (al-kha¨¨) al-mujawhar – Maghrebi script used most commonly in official correspondence and as a book hand for the copying of nonQurÐ QLF WH[WV /7  7:   . DOODW WXMÑDO I K DO-¨uqq.

 **** Œibr (pl. a¨E U.

 JDOOQXW RU WDQQLQ LQN LQN LQ JHQHUDO.

101-110 and MB. 236-237: al-aŒE U DO-murakkabah – compound inks. 18-21. IR.53. MP. KM. Œibr al-raqq. 71-75: al-aŒE U DO-V G – black inks. MJ. n. sifr 13. 212-213: Œibr al-N JKDG. IV. 75-78: al-aŒE U DO-mulawwanah – coloured inks. UK. 6: wa-al- . MP. 8. -100 and MB. 13.

II. MA. SA. 349. AT. IK. 471-477: wa-DPP DO-¨ibr fa-aÁluhu al-lawn. IK. I. MR.28 ¨ GLOSSARY ibr al-PLG G ZD-al-] M PLQ DNKO à al-¨ibr. 134-135. IV. 127-131. AE. 68: al-Œibr al-muthallath – ink produced by cooking the ingredients until two thirds of the substance evaporates . 93: wa-al-NLW EDK ELal-¨ibr awlá min al-PLG G OL-annahu athbat. LM. 7273: al-Œibr al-GXNK Q . see LL. 68: al-Œibr al-ma¨E NK – ‘cooked’ ink. 84: wayataÑayyan ÑDOD\KL DQ O \DQVDNK EL-al-¨LEU DOODGK \D¨riq al-waraq.

354). III. 2016). FRPS PLG G  DOVR Œabr – flourish. embellishment (DB. miŒbarah (pl. Œarq Œibr – ink burns (SJ. ma¨ ELU.

II.  ZDhiya al-maqÁ G PLQ DO-GDZ K 7: . SA. 372. III.  DOVR ŒLEU \DK – inkwell (BA. 443: al-mi¨barah al-mufradah Ñan al-GDZ K 6$ ..

SA. 443. 468-. II.  FRPSDUWPHQW IRU LQN LQ WKH GDZ K $7 -133.

muŒabbir – author. II. embellished writing (composition) or copying. mis¨arat al-taŒE U see misÃarah. 15. inscribing in ink (SM. Œubs (pl. taŒE U 1. a¨E V. elegant. ŒLEU – ink maker (QS. transcription (TE. WR. 87. 264: al-ta¨E U DO-naqsh min al-¨ibrah) 2. compiler (SS. FRPS GDZ K ŒDEE U. inking. I. 73: qaraÐWX MDP Ñ K GK DO-NLW E Ñalá muÐallifih wa-mu¨arririh wa-muhadhdhibih wa-mu¨abbirih). 472: ¨abbartu al-shayÐ ta¨E UDQ LGK ¨assantuhu. SA. 89). 119). SK.

ta¨E V W. taŒE V (pl.

62.15: al-kutub al-maŒE NDK. bequest note (LC. waqf. decorative endband (UK. Œabk 1. 18-20. sewing. IA. TS. AG.. MB. 154. 170: VKDGG DZU TLK '% . 28). MM. also taŒE N – endbanding (headbanding). 104 ff. . n. also Œabkah – endband (headband). comp. 109. 157.. endbanding with silk 2.  HQGRZPHQW EHTXHVW  FHUtificate or statement of endowment. 132) 3. stitching (of a book) (TM..

 VSLQH 74 .

19. 3$  RI WKH OHWWHU G O. AG. al-Œabk al-G O – trellis-like endband (headband) (TS. 19. al-Œabk al-5 P – Graeco-Coptic (Byzantine) endband (headband) (TS. AG. 109). 109.

 .

GLOSSARY 29 al-Œabk al-sha¨UDQM – chessboard-like endband (headband) (TS. 11. 109). AG. Œabakah – bookbinding (IB. I. 246). 478). 109). ŒDEE N – ornamental sewer. 28). 19. n. AG. al-Œabk al-mu„alla¶ – chevron-like endband (headband) (TS. ŒLE NDW DO-NLW E – raised band (on the spine) (SD. 19. AD. 19. 'K DO-´ijjah (al-VKDU IDK DO-¨DU P. bookbinder (IB.

ŒLM E (pl. Œajar al-¨iŒn – mill stone (OM). 89). maŒjar (pl. ¨ujub) – talisman. ajar al-¨XP ¨im). amulet (DT. Œajar al-¶u¦¦ U – stone slab for pressing (OM). ma¨ MLU. 60). (OS. Œajar baŒU OLO-Œakk – polishing stone (IA. 69). miŒjar. – the twelfth month of the Muslim calendar. Œajar al-EXUN Q Œajar al-qaw¦DU  Œajar al-TXVK U – pumice (TS. abbrev. hone (TS. Œajar al-misann – whetstone. 10).

MP. counter (‘eye’ of a letter) (KH. AG. 38. ST. 99. MB. 107. index.  maŒ MLU – letters such DV Z Z P P I Ð and Ñayn (TU. ¨ Œajar al-MXP KXQ – burnisher (for gold) (MB. 36) 2. 36). UK. 112: ¨ajar al-TD\VK U .10. 142: 12.

 .$ .

H. 8: fa-DPP DO-0DNN ZD-al-0DGDQ ID-I DOLI WLK WDÑZ M LOá yamnat al-yad wa-aÑO DO-aÁ ELÑ wa-I VKDNOLK LQ LM Ñ \DV U. FN. (al-kha¨¨) al-´LM ] – generic name given to a number of very early scripts (1st and early 2nd centuries A.) used in the region of Mecca and Medina (hence orginally referred to as al-0DNN and al-0DGDQ ) characterized by elongated ascenders and a slant to the right (AV. 2733.

I . FRPS .

Œadd (pl. II.30 GLOSSARY Œadd. honing (of a knife) (KD. taŒG G – whetting. 711). ¨XG G.

end. – limit. 154: É ÁÁf…Á…spÁpyiÁ€qÁxfƒrtyfwÁrw€„„p„ÁÉQ4ÁÁ!"Á!%Áh€xÁ…fxŒxÁ mabdaÐ maqaÃÃih). ŒDG G DK. used in the form of its numerical value Œadd al-qalam – place where the cutting of the nib begins (KU.

59. 138). MP. TS. (pl. 29. MJ. taŒG G – tooling (of leather) (TF. Œadr (pl. 105. AG. 31. 59). 393. 109. 10. ¨DG Ðid) – iron tool or stamp (for leather work) (ST. IA. MB. 188). ¨XG U. mustaŒadd – knife (UA.

214) 8. 64. 13. 280: wa-N QD I DZZDO DPULK PXÑalliman fa-ODPP M GD NKDÃÃuh Á UD mu¨arULUDQ . 10. 15) 4. taŒU U 1. terminal of a letter) (AA. DB.  ZDUU TDQ N QD DZ PX¨arriran) 3. index. fair copying (TE.. elegant writing. AG. EI. penman. AQ. TE. 286).g. composition (GA. IV. ER. known in Persian as kha¨¨-i taŒU U WDŒU U (EI. 119) 2. ÁaÑd. III. comp. 48. compiler (SS. 145. 215-227). AF. muŒarrir – 1. SK. PA. outline. 1124. 58. – descender (down-stroke. editor. muŒarrar (pl. author. outlining of figures and/or letters executed in gold. ornamental surround. 109. 50). al-A¨wal al-Mu¨arrir al-%DEDUW $&  7( -16. 50. 16) 5. 38. MU. editing (of a manuscript text). XVII. copying. e. secretarial style of shikastah script. redaction (CM. 73) 2. calligrapher. ŒDU U – silk (ST. IV. with black ink (TE. contour of letters or illuminated pieces (AF. IV. 16. 701. 246) 7. revised version (edition). 2408. IP. 16) 6. 15. TE. 52. writing (of a vocalized text) (TE. mu¨DUUDU W. transcription (TE. 15) 3. frame.

– piece of calligraphy. Œard al-matn see matn. . calligraph (DP. 53).

a¨U ] ¨XU ].GLOSSARY 31 Œirz (pl.

2430: aw ±alab ¨DUDVDK $OO K. e. 69). – talisman. MiÁr al-ma¨U VDK PD¨U VDW ±alab and the like (DB.g. amulet (DT. maŒU VDK (‘protected by God’) – epithet of major cities in the Islamic world. IV.

al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶jamah see al-muÑMDP W al-ŒXU I DO-muqa¨¨a¶ah see muqaÃÃaÑ W al-ŒXU I DO-murakkabah see WDUN E ŒXU I DO-]LP P VHH ]LP P tiŒU I – shaving.80-86). usually involving either transposition of letters  RU   RU PLVSURQXQFLDWLRQ HJ within a word. 50: wa-lil-TDODP VLQQ Q VLQQ D\PDQ ZD-sinn aysar fa-LGK N QD DO-ayman aÑlá min al-D\VDU T OD TDOam mu¨arraf wa-qad ¨arraftuhu ta¨U IDQ 6. LM. KK. taŒU I 1. III. Œarf (pl. oblique nibbing (cutting of the point of the nib) (SA. lin. LL. Œarf (pl. ¨iraf) – edge. II. 39-42) 2. ŒXU I DO-JKXE U see al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK ŒXU I DO-hij µ – letters of the alphabet (EI.  PX¨arraf al-sinnayn. border. ŒXU I DO-jummal see ¨LV E DO-jummal. muŒru„ah – vessel for making potash from ¨ur  (kali or glasswort) (IR. 463. 230. al-ŒXU I DO-muhmalah see al-PXKPDO W ŒXU I DO-mu¶jam see muÑjam. ¨XU I D¨ruf) 1. 464: ¨arf al- in the QurÐ Q '% . II.  . I.g. word 2. DS. 177: huwa al-sinn al-yumná al-murtafiÑah). miŒra„ah.' .9 . trimming (HT. letter. error. Œarf al-qalam – right-side (of the) half-nib (SA. 596-560). variant reading (varia lectio) qalam huwa al-sinn al-ÑXO\ ZD-hiya al-yumná. cutter). e. distortion. 549).. sharp edge (of a knife.

 FRPS TLU Ðah. .

comp. Œarakah (pl. 59. Œarq Œibr see ¨ibr. al-qa¨¨ al-muŒarraf see qaÃÃ. falsification (of a text).32 GLOSSARY  08 . III. 224). 641: al-ta¨U I EL-al-]L\ GDK DZ EL-alnaqÁ). ¨DUDN W. MQ. 57. MJ. al-qalb al-PDN Q  WDÁ¨ I al-alif al-muŒarrafah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) tapered slightly to the left (SA.

stirrer (for an inkwell) (AA. 112-113. 704. II. 65. MuŒarram (al-¨DU P. MB. taŒU N – vocalization. KD. comp. shakl. miŒU N – spatula. 393). Mecca and Medina. – vowel (GL. 8). al-´DUDP Q – the two Holy Places. UA. vowelization (DM).

). al-shahr al-ŒDU P – the first month of the Muslim calendar. al-ŒDU P – DOVR DQ HSLWKHW RI 5DMDE 'K DO-QaÑGDK DQG 'K DO±ijjah (q. abbrev. (OS.v. 89). Œizb (pl. a¨] E.

– the 60th part of the QurÐ Q '0.

azm al-NDU U V 0%  NKD]P. 8: ¨ ŒD]] P – sewer of paper into bundles (IB. ST. taŒ] P – sewing (of quires) (TS. index. 11. ST. 11).. Œazm . 28.

III. computation. 54: EI. chronosticon (TP. ŒLV E – calculation. 468). ŒLV E DO-jummal (or ŒXU I DO-jummal) – chronogram. .

GLOSSARY 33 ŒLV E DO-JKXE U see al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK al-ŒLV E DO-+LQG see al-DUT P DO-+LQG \DK $OO K¶ SODFHG XVXDOO\ DW WKH HQG RI D GRFXPHQW FRPSRVLWLRQ DQGRr colophon. VI. ¨DZ VKLQ. see SA. EI. abbrev. 302). Œasbalah – the formula ‘¨DVEXQ $OO K ZD-niÑma al-:DN O¶ RU µ¨DVE Œ VKL\DK (pl. 269-270. II. with a reversed tail of the descender (?) or what looks like .

also taŒshiyah – marginal gloss. MB.112. apostil. scholium.  HGJH WXUQ-in (HT. lin. 63. marginalia. border (on a book cover) (MB. 63) 2. FZ. IA. 119. IA. 217-219. 118. MD. 109) 3. margin (of a page) 4. often abbreviated as or . supergloss (¨ VKL\DW DO-¨ VKL\DK. collection of glosses.

al-Œashw al-EDODG – Mamluk-type decorative panel (DE. 268-269. 63. Œ VKLQ (pl. pl. 71) 2. al-Œ VKL\DK Dl-yumná – outer margin. IX. 145. 110. AG. Œashw(ah) 1. 65.54. AS. decorative panel or geometrical figure (in illumination or book cover decoration) (TS. ¨DZ VKLQ. 60. al-Œ VKL\DK DO-yusrá – inner margin. 30. DB. 73  00 139. JM. IV. gutter. parenthesis. FT. FI. 412. interpolation. (qalam) al-ŒDZ VK – the smaller version of al-naskh script (NA. 977). EI. 1820). 222. 89-90). III.

332). 372: wa-¨aÁrama al-TDODP EDU KX // . taŒshiyah – glossing. II. . Œa¦ramah – paring. 296. abbrev. muŒashshin – glossator. (MI. 26. CI. nos. AD. glossed. xi.74. trimming (of a reed) (BA. 322. III. gloss (AM. 34). muŒashshá – provided with glosses.

 taŒ¦ O – copying. no. .89. transcription (FK. I. 546).

burnisher. 34). n. smoothing leather (ST. 110: al-¨aÃà dalk al-DG P EL-almi¨aÃà wa-huwa khashabah yuÁaqqal bi-K DO-DG P ZD-yunqash.34 GLOSSARY Œa¨¨ – rubbing. polisher (KM. MB. 5. tam¨ W miŒa¨¨ – wooden tool used for smoothing leather and tooling. 63: al-miŒa¨¨ al-khashab. 6. comp. 29.). I.v. IA. 60. IB.31). often confused with mikha¨¨ (q. AG. TS. inŒi¨ ¨ – V\Q LQNKLV I  GRZQZDUG FXUYDWXUH RI D OHWWHU HVSHFLDOO\ RI descenders. ÑDU T W. 107. 118: mikhaÃà (!). sifr 4.

24). VHH WKH TXRWDWLRQ XQGHU PDEV Ã. Œa„ UDK (pl. KH. PLPP ÁuniÑa lil-muÁ¨af al-ÑaÌ P DO-aÁwinah al-JKDU EDK ZD-ala¨fiÌah al-ÑDM EDK 0(  . frame (SD. 34. 35. ¨aÌ Ðir) 1. RN. 22: PDNKV I – deeply curved). headpiece (LC. surround. I. 302) 2.

a¨fiÌah). Œif„ – learning by heart. NT. 51). FRPS ÁLZ Q muŒ ID„ah – conservation. miŒfa„ah – case. II.8  ZD-al-¨XTT P \XMÑDO I KL al-PLG G PLQ DOÁufr aw al-¨DG G. 142: wa- Œuqq(ah) 1. 44) 2. 55. small box (DG. the main part of the inkwell in the GDZ K LQNZHOO . memorization (TP. preservation. ŒLI „ (pl. box (KC.

103: tis ZDTDÑD I al-NLW E NKDÃaÐ wa-¨aqqaqahu kataba ÑDOD\KL NDGK . 89. critical edition (of a text) (MH. MR. text editing. FRPS M QDK taŒT T – establishing the correctness and authenticity of a text.

 muŒaqqiq – corrector. ancient bookhand used by the VFULEHV ZDUU T Q. (al-kha¨¨ or qalam) al-muŒaqqaq – 1. editor.

family of scripts characterized by a clear execution of letters (SA. 12. 22: fa-DPP DO-mu¨aqqaq fa-P Áa¨¨at DVKN OXK ZD-¨XU IXK Ñalá iÑWLE ULK PXIUDGDWDQ $6 . III. RI %DJKGDG KHQFH DOVR NQRZQ DV al-¶. 13) 2.U T and alZDUU T (FN.

 WKH principal rectilinear script (used mostly for the copying of the QurÐ Q.

.

LM. 78.in Turkey). 50: ÃDU TDW DO-mu¨aqqaq fa-WDMU DO-¨ O I Ki Ñalá al-P O LOá al-basà G QD DO-WDTZ U $6  -0 67-72: MDO O DO-muŒaqqaq. III. 1125. EI. IV. IR.in Persia. 237: wa-al-¨akk bi-al-U VDNKWh (?) wa-al-QXVK GLU wa-al-qily wa-al-NLEU W Ñinda al-P KLU. TU. ray¨ Q al-O P DOLI DO-muŒaqqaqah VHH O P DOLI bashr (LF. 1123.GLOSSARY 35 characterized by tapered descenders (SA. 53: fa-in kunta taktub mu¨aqqaqan aw ray¨ QDQ ID-O taÑawwij NKLUDKX D\ ¨arf al-alif) al-battah. comp. 106: wa-alif al-mu¨DTTDT OD\VD I K ta¨G E /0  ID-al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-ray¨ Q OLO-maÁ ¨if wa-aladÑiyah.

137). qalam al-Œalbah VHH JKXE U ´alab al-6KDKE µ – Aleppo. 141) 2. IA. ¨DODT W.v. miŒakk al-rijl 1. IA. screw (of the bookbinder’s press) (MB. miŒakk(ah). 62) 2. syn. effacement (TP. NH. 392. 104. of al-dhahab al-maŒO O see dhahab. syn.) (DD. 112. I. pumice (MB. mibrad (q. scroll (in design) (UI.) (UK. MM. ¨alaq. erasure. ŒDOD] Q  VQDLO XVHG IRU WKH SUHSDUDWLRQ RI SDVWH JKLU ¶ DO-¨DOD] Q q. 31). Œalqah (pl. Œakk – rubbing out.v. 381: wa-al-mi¨akkah li-iÁO ¨ ruÐ V DOMDU Ðid wa-al-GDI WLU ND-mibrad). 58. 59) 3.

ma¨ O T. 48. part of a clasp) (BA. AI. study circle.  ULQJ RQ D ERRN FRYHU RU D OLG RI WKH chest. 27). III. 372) 2. ŒDOTDK ODZODE \DK PLŒO T (pl. II. scholar’s circle (SL.

139). AB. 422. 136. – tendril (FT. .

Œilyat al-sa¶ GDK DO-VKDU IDK. taŒP G DK. 204-209). 416). Œilyah. embellishment (KT.  composition containing the ¨DG WK GHVFULELQJ WKH SK\VLFDO DSSHDUDQFH of the prophet Mu¨ammad (MC. al-Œilyah al-VKDU IDK – calligraphic Œamdalah.36 GLOSSARY ŒDOT \DK – roundel (FT. 150-151). taŒliyah – decoration.

rubrics (CM. 38. TB. EI. 24) 2. 53. also referred to as LEU ] (i„K U NLW EDK. – the doxological formula ‘al-¨amd li-$OO K¶ (AD. 122-123). III. 95). rubrication. Œumrah 1. TP. red ink (LC.20. red colour. 152: tammat al-¨umrah al-PXE UDNDK 7(  00  NLW Eah bial-¨XPUDK NLW EDW DO-¨umrah. n.

IV. 286. also miŒmal.  ‘pupitre’). book cradle (TC. ŒDP ODK (pl. 566. TW. amulet (DT. WA. EL-al-Œumrah (LC. 15. exemplar. 55). 51). 4: al-ma¨mil alNLW E DO-awwal. LC. codex (MA. TP. sifr 13. archetype (KM. maŒmil 1. 12: Ñ G DO-QDV NKDK 6' . maŒmal – copyist’s book support (ME. taŒammul al-¶ilm – transmission of knowledge (GA. 69). 56-57. ta¨ Q VK. 24). taŒP U – rubrication (TE. IV. taŒQ VK (pl. ÑUthmanic canon. ME. ŒLP U DO-kutub – book support. 86) 3. ¨DP Ðil) – talisman. 29). 24. 566: al-muÑtamad) 2. 169. TP.

 VWUDLJKW RU FXUYHG OLQH H[HFXWHG RQ OHDWKHU etc. 143) 3. index.) (MP. . rope work. 138. interlace (TF. ST. 44). 11) 2. (pair of) dividers (IB. compass. 58.

700).  munŒanin – downward (inclined) sloping stroke (from right to left or OHIW WR ULJKW DV LQ WKH LVRODWHG G O.GLOSSARY 37 ŒDQ IDK – inkwell (KD. II.

8'  /0  ZD-al-mun¨DQ wa-al-PXQNDEE I DO-MXPODK KXZD DOODGK \DGNKXO I KL DO-iÑZLM M PLQ yamnah ilá yasrah). ma¨ ZLU. miŒwar (pl.

 VSLQH RI D ERRN.

$% .

138. as opposed to the border (TF. 144). maΠU DK.  FHQWUDO SDQHO (on a book cover).

104-105). Œawlaqah – WKH IRUPXOD µO ¨awla wa-O TXZZDWD LOO EL$OO K’. 483). 665). 99. 171. taŒZ O ŒD\O ODK – place separatinJ VHSDUDWLRQ RI. 58: as a means of cancellation. Œ µil. Œawqalah. see also tam¨ U taŒZ U – lining books with sheepskin leather. 149-150). 97. MH. ¨awr (LL. II. often found at the end of a composition or colophon (MG. TP. taŒZ ¨ah – circular talismanic seal (DT. taŒZ T – parenthesis (IM. TP. 59: as a means of indicating an addition or omission in a different recension). 109. – oyster shell (for burnishing gold decoration or writing) (KA. I.

73 . abbrev. RQH LVQ G from another.

 .

‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U . stamping (of a book cover) (FZ. tooling 2. 24. 31). tool.g. 3. colophon (TM. khatm 1. 35). 214) 3. MI. stamping. seal. **** NK QDK – compartment. panel (in decoration) (UI.38 GLOSSARY iŒ ODK  ¶DO PDW DO-iŒ ODK – reference mark (signe de renvoi) (LC. also khatmah – lecture delivered to mark the end of a series of study sessions on a given composition (e. stamp. sealing. 174: wa-ka-GK OLN \Df ÑDO I khatm al-NLW E DZ NKLU NXOO MX]Ð) 4.

khatm al-Qurµ Q – WKH ILQDO V UDK RI WKH 4XUÐ Q $' . RU VXEMHFW ZRUN FRPSLOHG IRU WKLV RFFDVLRQ (KS).

 khatmah SO NKDWDP W NKLWDP.

– 1. recital of the entire QurÐ Q HVS on festive occasions) 2. complete copy of the QurÐ Q 6- : alkhitam al-PXE UDNDK 0$ .9 .

 . NK WLP NK WDP NK W P NK W P SO NKDZ WLP NKDZ W P NKD\ W P ..

130. e. 108) 3. NK WLPDK SO NKDZ WLP. 110. AG. CI. NK WLP PXVDGGDV – six-pointed medallion (star). al-Ism al-AÑÌam) (CM.g. NK WLP muthamman – eight-pointed medallion (star) (TS. NK WLP PXUDEba¶ – lozenge-shaped medallion. . 109. DT. stamp or medallion (on a book cover). IA. 144). OS) 2.9 1105. 34. talismanic seal (DT. al-NK WLP DO-6XOD\P Q – Solomon’s seal (cryptographic talisman representing the greatest name of God. 29. I. 169. 63).  VHDO VLJQHW VHDO LPSUHVVLRQ (.

epilogue 2. n. . explicit. tailpiece (HD. 52. LNKWLW P 1. 108). colophon (UI. conclusion. 396) 4. 5.14) 3. 8. closing matter (in manuscripts) (TP. FT.

GLOSSARY 39 khadd (pl. khXG G.

165: fa-N QD DOWDNKU M I Ãurratayh Ãurar Áuffifat bi-E   al-NKXG G $$ . – inner or outer margin (IM.

backing (of the spine) (HN. also LVWLNKU M (TW. 385). 210) – edition or composition involviQJ FRUUHFWLRQ VHOHFWLRQ DQGRU UHDUUDQJHPHQW WDEZ E. takh„ ¶ – rounding. WDNKU M LNKU M 1.

kharraja taÑ O T MDGGLK. 126-130: mukharraj min almubayya DK WDNKU M ¨ VKL\DK PLQ DO-mubayya ah. RI WKH material from the original work (TW.

 FRPS WDMU G  WUDFLQJ D ¨DG WK EDFN WR LWV RULJLQDO VRurce. explanation and evaluation of the sources of a ¨DG WK 0+ .

0 . ) 4. writing DQ RPLVVLRQ LQ WKH PDUJLQ 0+  ND\I \DW WDNKU M DO-V TLÃ I DO¨DZ VK  05   .  omission. insertion. comp. 58. TM. la¨aq (TP. 187-188.

insertion 2. pl.73: in the form of a curved line. KF. omission. I. n. quotation (TM. 243: akhraja minhu bi-khaÃà \DGLK PXMDOODG W NDWK UDK . 718). also known as ¶DO PDW NKD¨¨) al-WDNKU M (TP.  PDUNLQJ WKH SODce of omission (MF. WDNKU M – µNKDUUDMD NLW EDQ – he wrote a book leaving [blank] the places [of the titles] of the sections and chapters’ (LL. I. 606) 6. 58.XXIIA: wa-yajÑalu badala al-WDNKU MDK LVK UDWDQ EL-al-KLQG  TP.  JKD\U PXNKUDM LOá al-ED\  ) 8. or a caret. WDNKU MDK 1. copying. transcription (TW..) . extract from a book. reference mark (signe de renvoi). 169) 7. 222: wa-O NDOLPDK I DO-¨ VKL\DK wa-O WDNKU MDK. ÑaÃfah.

 PDUJLQDO QRWH FRPPHQW $'  /& .

 mukharraj. mukhraj – insertion (MH. 95: kharraja al-PXNKDUUDM I al-¨ VKL\DK.

683). selector (DF. mukharrij – compiler. catchword. copying (DM) 2. 126130). 384. TW. NM. mukhraj – discarded leaf of calligraphy (AC. LVWLNKU M 1. mustakhrij. IV. . 90: fa-ya¨W M DO-Á QLÑ DQ \DN Q Ñ ULIDQ EL-al-LVWLNKU M OL-yaÑrif bi-GK OLN LWWLÁ O DO-NDO P EL-P EDÑdih. vox reclamans (MA. excerpting. 39). II.

PLNKUD] PLNKU ] – awl. ST. 181). 59). NKDU ¨ah SO NKDU ÐiÃ) – case. 35. index. II. punch (SA. mikhrash – tool resembling a churn-staff (for mixing paper pulp) (OM). al-TLU E DO-PDNKU ] VHH TLU E kharzah – glass bead (for burnishing gold or paper) (MB. MP. DS. OM). book pouch (for hanging a copy of the QurÐ Q RQ WKH ZDOO. 481.40 GLOSSARY kharz – sewing (of leather) (TS. 12. 99.

khar¨ VK ah) SO NKDU Ã VK. 70  NKDU ÃDK GK W Ñurwah wa-PLVP U 7% 93-94).

  )7 .  FDUWRXFKH ).

Ãurrah.  DQVD roundel. palmette (KH. comp. Ã P. khur¨ P SO NKDU jilfah. 36).

114. SA. MI. 104. blank. HT. 12. 76: al-kharm al-saqà I DO-makhà à W. cloth (used for doublures and endbanding) (TS. polishing cloth (MB. undoing the sewing (ST. 481) 2. index. eraser (cloth) (DM) 3. 17. MB. 15. gap. lacuna (SJ. 347. 157. khirqah (pl. II. 459). kharm 1. scrap (of paper) (DM). 59) 3. 354: wa-I KL NKDUP ZD-taqÃ Ñ wa ¨arq ¨ibr. comp. lin. MB. 109) 2. 27. – nib (of a calamus) (SA.166). 60. MP. 154. IA. sewing (of quires) (UK. II. khiraq) 1.

 .

PDNKU P. en vrac.GLOSSARY 41 NKXU P – loose leaves from a disbound codex. 26). TC. fragments (HB.NKLU. 233: feuillets décousus. 26. KF. munkharim – imperfect. incomplete (TC. II.  PDNKU P DO-DZZDO PDNKU P DO.

imperfect manuscripts (volumes) (KF. khazz SO NKX] ]. PDNK U P PDNKU P W – incomplete. 7: wa-al-kharmaVKDK LIV G DO-suà U ZD-al-NLW E ZD-na¨wih). sifr 13. kharmashah – uneven lineation (KM. II. 527). IV.

library. kharm and ¨azm. For various abbreviations used in manuscripts see CI. 25-26). I. abridgement. AG. each page is divided into two parts divided by a fold’ (DR. 23-24) 3. NKL] QDK. WDNK] P – sewing (of quires) (TS. al-sharŒ al-mukhta¦ar see shar¨. NKL] QDW DO-kutub – bookcase. AG. . epitome (EI. xiii-xiv. siglum. 55-56. comp. AD. 159-160. maktabah. GL. PDNK] PDK – document written on ‘a sheet of paper folded twice vertically in the middle so as to form four narrow pages. 107. LQNKLV I see in¨ià Ã. 536-540. 119). mukhta¦ar  FRQFLVH FRPSRVLWLRQ FRPS PDEV à 2. 14-15. suspension. EA. – silk. comp. II. abbreviation (contraction. 27. cloth made of silk and wool (TS. 46). 107). VII. TP.

52: iÑlam anna al-khaÃà huwa ÁXZDU WDWDVKDNNDO I DO-Ñaql tashakkulan NXOO \DQ Za-al-yad tukharrij tilka al-Áuwar bi-Z VLÃat al-qalam bi-qadr quwwat al-yad wa-NDWKUDW LGP QLK ZD-O Q DÑÁ ELK . khuà Ã) 1. calligraphy. stroke. script.42 GLOSSARY kha¨¨ (pl. handwriting. 34-38) 2. mark. sign. writing. penmanship (ML. line (for various technical terms connected with the shapes of letters and strokes see KH.

used in Maghrebi manuscripts for the purpose of dating and in the law of inheritance (AK. also known as al-qalam al-) V or al-qalam al-5 P . al-kha¨¨ al-PDQV E (also al-NLW EDK DO-PDQV EDK.g. as opposed to unvocalized (ghayr mushakkal).EQ 0XTODK 6$ . I.. LM. 41. EI. 358). CI. 144). al-kha¨¨ al-mushakkal – vocalized script (text). copied by (e. 103). al-kha¨¨ al-) V – numerical system of Graeco-Coptic origin. comp. 681). khu¨ ¨ al-ma¦ Œif – QurÐ QLF VFULSWV ERRN KDQGV XVHG SULQFLSDOO\ for the transcription of the QurÐ Q )1  . which according to the Arabic tradiWLRQ XVH WKH SULQFLSOH RI µWDQ VXE¶ HODERUDWHG E\ . scriptio defectiva. III. khu¨ ¨ al-NXWW E – chancery (secretarial) scripts (KU. 29) – proportionate writing or scripts. comp. AS. al-kha¨¨ al-mu¶jam – pointed letters. script (text) see also Ñajam. 114. scriptio plena.8  51  $6 . bi-kha¨¨ – in the hand(writing) of. 887: ER. yad. IV.. 83. al-DTO P DO-sittah.

 khu¨ ¨ al-ZDUU T Q – book hands associated with the copying of texts other than the QurÐ Q LWVHOI .8  $6 .

380). 80). mu¨DUULU N WLE kha¨¨ ¨ \DK – female calligrapher (SD. kha¨¨ ¨ – calligrapher.1. paleography (KJ. makh¨ ¨ (pl. calligraphy (WR. comp. makhà à W. I. khi¨ ¨ah – writing. no. penman. 26).

writing.  KDQGZULWWHQ  DOVR makh¨ ¨ah – manuscript. tracer (ME. tracing. 103. 12). implement (made of wood. UA. bone or iron) in the shape of a gendarme’s hat used for tracing lines on leather (ST. 60. I. index. . drawing (MB. MB. 760). mikha¨¨ 1. ruling (of lines). LL. 110. I. 61) 2. 98. 555. mikh¨ ¨ – wooden ruler. reed pen. takh¨ ¨ 1. manuscript codex. calamus (AA. IA. 118. straightedge (LL. 393: wa-qalam al-Ãar¨ \XVDPP Q mi¨aÃÃ!). 760. 110) 2.

honorific (e. note. speech 2. Fakhr al-' Q 6KLK E DO-' Q.1). sifr 13. IV. letter. akhÃibah) 1.GLOSSARY 43 calligraphy (KM.g. address. khi¨ E (pl. 4: al-takhà à al-tasà U :5  /)  n.

TP. MB. 59. IB. epitome. NKLO I SO NKLO I W. 105.g. 109). 14).  DOVR khu¨bah – exordium. RIWen unpointed) (GL. al-O P DOLI DO-mukhaffafah VHH O P DOLI WDNKI „ – shaving. 18. AG. NKDI I (lit.20). 156. IA. 25. trimming (TS. 53. extract. X. preface (LC. comp. pen-name (nom de plume) (EI. abbrev. mukhaffaf – letter without doubling (shaddah). NK OLG – oval or round-shaped tool (UK. ‘light’) – smaller variety (version) of a script (e. mukhtaÁar. takhallu¦ – pseudonym. 44: ornament). abridgement. fa¦l al-khi¨ E see faÁl. 145). 123). n. althuluth al-NKDI I NKDI I DO-mu¨aqqaq) (AS. NKXO ¦ah – excerpt.

XI. MH. XII. XVII. LNKWLO I – variant reading. 95. 52. TP. varia lectio (e. 58). 273. . MU. 46.g. ikhtiO I DO-ULZ \DK LNKWLO I DO-nuskhah.

44 GLOSSARY khams SO DNKP V.

 NK PLVDK SO NKDZ PLV.

– mark in the shape RI D FLUFOH GLVF RU IORUHW VHSDUDWLQJ D JURXS RI  YHUVHV \DK.

RI WKH QurÐ Q 06 .

thumma raÐD\Q EDÑGD NXOO NKDPV \ W DQQD DO-G Ðirah tata amman raÐs ¨arf al-NK Ð badalan min al-sharà wa-aÁba¨at tusammá bi-al-WDNKP V W. marking a group of 5 verses of the QurÐ Q WKH PDUN LWVHOI (MD. al-khamsah al-JKXE U \DK – WKH QXPEHU  ZULWWHQ LQ WKH JKXE U y€…f…t€yÁÉ Á…€ÁxfƒvÁ…spÁxtiiwpÁq€wt€Á€qÁfÁ‚†tƒpÁÉRSÁ&ÁÁ WDNKP V 1. 126.

 SO WDNK P V.

– pentastich amplification of a poem. LNKWL\ U. 95. NK ¦ah – fillet (in decoration) (FT. 97). pentameter (SD. al-khayr – epithet of the month of ‚afar (q. 405. X. 401). 50. AD. 123-125). EI.).v. I. PDNKP V – pentagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. PXNKW U  VHOHFWHG SDVVDJH  SO LNKWL\ U W PXNKW U W.

index. 12. mikhya¨ PLNK\ ¨ – large. 12). MB. index. thick needle (ST. i. index. 19. 107-108). – anthology (EA. IR. I. khay¨ SO NKX\ Ã) – thread (ST. 43.e. 94-95). al-khay¨ al-WDVKE N – thread for preliminary endbanding (headbanding). NKL\ ¨ah – sewing (of quires) (ST. 12. AG. endbanding without silk (TS. 109). IB.  '6  KXZD P \XNK Ã bi-hi al-waraq Ñinda al-¨ MDK LOá GK OLN 1+ .

 .

of duÐduÐ) – the last three nights of the month (SA.GLOSSARY 45 **** al-daµ G (pl. 250). VI. G E M SO GDE E M.

– silk brocade (MU. 84: mubaÃÃan bi-G E M. XIV.

 G E MDK 1. exordium. preface. embracing the matter before and after al-baÑG \DK TY.

¦afŒat al-G E MDK see Áaf¨ah. /& ) 2. WDGE M 1. 259) 2. of fataÐammal(hu) (q. fa-tadabbar(hu) – syn. GLE JK DK. PA. 115). 127. 52. creating headpieces (AD. headpiece. 65. adorning something with arabesques. composition (of a text) (DM). tadabbur – consideration. TW. reflection. frontispiece (MD.v).

MP. fasc..3-4. EI. 114-115. 60). I. 172). GDEE JK – tanner (QS. IA. – tanning (MB. 63. GXNK Q – VRRW VPXW RQH RI WKH LQJUHGLHQWV RI LQN PLG G. 140-143. suppl.

8. 236: ÁLIDW LNKU M al-GXNK Q.  IR.

 al-Œibr al-GXNK Q see ¨ibr. darj. dirj :6 .

SO GXU M DGU M.

68: al-DGU M DO-ÑDU  ah) 2. I. rotulus (IK.  UROOHG XS RU IROGHG VKHHW RI papyrus. 68. SA. LL. 138: al- . parchment or paper (AJ. roll. 141. 868: also daraj. 138. I. IK.

$  Q.46 GLOSSARY PXU G EL-al-GDUM I DO-Ñurf al-Ñ PP DO-waraq al-mustaà O DO-murakkab min Ñiddat awÁ O :6  .

 mudraj(ah) SO PDG ULM.

bifolio (bifolium) (AJ. punch (IA. dast(ah) SO GXV W. 60). I. darmak – farina. 13. 107).  V\Q GDUM )1  $-   Áu¨uf mudrajah) 2. dirafsh – awl. WDGU s – explication (of a reading) (GA. paste (used for work with parchment) (TS. AG. 142) 3. 432). 287). inset (SD.

 TXLUH )U PDLQ GH SDSLHU.

burnisher (UK. IV. kaff 3. MB. XVXDOO\ FRQVLVWLQJ of 25 sheets (AJ. 44). 96. GXVW U SO GDV W U. WS. I. IA. wide polisher. 94. 524) 2. 81. 156. 145. stack of 5 folded sheets of paper (5 bifolia) (OM). 39. 92. IB. 59. comp. 105. 92. MA. AB. PT. rizmah. SD.

) ..  LUWLM ODQ PLQ JKD\U NLW E ZD-O GXVW U )1  ZD-raÐaytu bikhaÃÃih shayÐDQ NDWK UDQ I ÑXO P NDWK UDK PXVDZZDG W ZD-GDV W U ODP \XNKUDM PLQK LOá al-Q V NLW E W PP .  .  KRORJUDSK LQ WKH IRUP Rf a draft or notes (FN.

also al-nuskhah al-GXVW U – archetype (AL.  DXWKRU’s original. 23) 3. I. holograph (LC. 29: al-aÁl al-wa¨ G DOODGK WDÑ G LOD\KL NKLU DO-amr kull al-nusakh al-khaÃÃ \DK.

book consisting of loose leaves (KF. 233: ‘feuillets en vrac’). 357: mustakhraj min dasht al-MuÐayyad. dasht – loose leaves. II. . unbound book. HB.

hence mudgham – contracted.  .g. (see e. 123-124: wa-iÑlam anna aÁl kull khaÃÃ wa-ÑDP GDK DO-fat¨ G QD DO-taÑmiyah faal-WDE\ Q ZD-al-WDZT P G QD DO-LGJK P ZD-al-taÑZ U 6$ .GLOSSARY 47 du¶ µ (pl. etc.. daffah SO GLIDI GDII W. formula of benediction. assimilated (KU. II. ‘prayer of request’ (EI. Ñalayhi al-VDO P’.. LGJK P – DVVLPLODWLRQ FRQWUDFWLRQ RI OHWWHUV VXFK DV U Ð V Q P P Q Q K Ð). supplication. such as ‘ra¨imaKX $OO K UD L\D $OO K Ñanhu. AA.+ 35). TP. 54. 617-618) 2. adÑiyah) 1. pious invocation. 150-156).

index. al-daffah al-WK QL\DK (ST. al-daffah al.  ZRRGHQ ERDUG  SUHVVLQJ ERDUG LQ WKH screw press) (MB. index. ST. 13). also al-daffah al-yusrá (alsuflá) – lower cover. also al-daffah al-yumná (al-¶XO\ ) – upper cover. index.Oá (ST. 13). 104) 3. pasteboard (ST. 5: al-DOZ ¨ min al-N JKDÃ DOODGK QD \DNV QDKXP EL-al-jild Ñalá alNLW E 0% passim). book cover. 13. daftar *U GLSKWHUD.

SO GDI WLU.

beating (of the pulp) (OM) WDGT T – compact. 4. pounding (MP. rubbing. n. QRV  096) 3. IA. KK.. daqq 1. Daftar kutub. fine writing (TM.g. 192). 481). 57) – booklet (consisting of a number of bifolia or diplomas). 29. 40 x 14 cm. . I. bound or unbound codex . 77-81. SL. pen wiper (SA. taftar (SK.. 96: al-daftar fa-yuwaqqiÑ QDKX Ñalá m jullida wa-Ñalá m ODP \XMDOODG ). . 60) 2. 22-25. notebook (e. volume (IK. 108. 48. account book. see LS) 2. II. register (EI. 63. II. 321.18) 3. 14 leaves.

AG. NH. I. 85. GDOO \DK – pendant (FZ. damghah (sometimes tamghah) – ownership stamp (LC. 48-50.163. midlak – polisher. 118. HT. al-Œabk al-G O see ¨abk. 363: glazing of paper with a wooden ball. sifr 4. FJ. KM. 107). burnishing. waraq damghah see waraq. 139). burnisher (for doublures) (TS. 461). 23. duhn SO DGK Q GXK Q. KR. lin. glazing (ST. 110. OH. SD. index. I. 87). 11. MB. 217.48 GLOSSARY GXTP T – small mallet (OM). GDON WDGO N – polishing. 13.

Tabriz. – fat. I. 905-906). ' U DO-6DO P – Baghdad. midhan. ' U DO-Sal¨anah – Constantinople. ' U DO-¶.E GDK – Yazd. Isfahan. grease.UVK G – $UGDE O ' U DO-. . oil.KLO IDK – %DJKGDG 7HKUDQ 6K KMDK Q E G ' U DO-Sa¶ GDK – Constantinople. ' U DO-Hijrah – Medina. 927). ' U DO-6XU U – %XUK QS U IRU RWKHU HSLWKHWV RI WRZQV VHH (5 . ' U DO-. ' U DO-FatŒ – Constantinople. mudhun – container for oil (IR. 230: LL. Herat.

GLOSSARY 49 G UDK G µirah SO GDZ Ðir) 1. 93: yajÑal bayna kull ¨DG WKD\Q d UDK IDÑDOD GK OLND MDP Ñat min al-PXWDTDGGLP Q ZD-ista¨abba alKhaà E DQ WDN Q JKXIODQ -$ .  73 . circular motif (used as a textual GLYLGHU SDUDJUDSK PDUN I Áilah) (MR.

roundel. round motif in textual or book cover decoration. WDGZ U 1. 59) 5. 13: al-GDZ Ðir al-E N U \DK – circles drawn with a compass). 56. JA. e. circular motif representing the OHWWHU K Ð (for intahá or intih Ð) and its numerical value. even (as opposed to oblique.e. disc (UK. ta¨U I. TS. 156. MB. i. I. medallion.  FLUFXODU PRWLI XVHG DV a collation mark) (TP. 105. UD. 273: fa-ista¨DEED DQ WDN Q DO-G U W ghuflan fa-LGK Ñ UL a bi-kull ¨DG WK QDTDÃD I Dl-G UDK DOODW WDO KL nuqÃah aw khaÃÃ I ZDVDÃLK NKDÃÃan) 3. 30. (5) 4. straight. circular mark indicating the end of a gloss (TP.g.

22. 35). curvilinear (e. 9. 39-40) 2. G Z Q SO GDZ Z Q. 61) 3. QLEELQJ RI D calamus) (UD. hence PXVWDG U – round. rounding (of the spine) (IA. 10. also LVWLG UDK – rounding (of letters) (KH.g. LM. LM. RN. 49: wa-al-PXVWDG U KXZD DOODGK O \XPNLQ DQ \XIUD  ÑDOD\KL WKDO WK QXTDÃ Ñalá samt w ¨id ka-dawr al¨ Ð wa-al-Ñayn).

 FROOHFWLRQ RI UHFRUGV RU VKHHWV.

EI. sifr 13. WDGZ Q 1. II. 8: al-G Z Q majmaÑ al-Áu¨uf. EI. SA. collecting (collection). 323). collection of poems written by one author (DM). 323. II. writing down (of ¨DG WK. 90) 2. book (collection) of prose or poetry (FK. chancellery (KM. office. I. UHJLVWHU account book. I. IV. 129.

(. .  73 .

8: al-nusakh almudawwanah bi-khaÃÃ al-tadw Q DO-Ñ G . copying. transcription (LC. 15. FRPS WDT\ G  ZULWLQJ FRPSRVLWLRQ &0 QR 7( 15) 3. UI. TE. 28.

 (al-kha¨¨ or kha¨¨) al-G Z Q – Ottoman chancery hand having a PXFK PRUH SURQRXQFHG WDUZ V TY.

WKDQ WKH 3HUVLDQ WDÑO T TY.

IURP which it is derived (EI. GDZ K SO GDZD\ W GXZ \ GDZ \  GDZDQ. 1125-6). IV.

 -85. KU. 169-170. 370) 2. III. 154: wa-I DO-GDZ K PDMU K ZD-M EDWXK ZD-¨XTTXK ZDÃDEDTXK  7: -56. escritoire.  LQNZHOO . writing case (containing among other things compartments for ink and pens. . BA..

372) 2. dhabr. ND. MB. AT. VII. **** dhuµ EDK SO GKDZ Ðib) 1. 53) 2. EI. wiper and sand) (SA. UK. tadhkirah 1. III. 440-443. II.v. 54. 77. 73). 53). fasc. aide-mémoire (EI. memorandum. descender (of a letter) (AA. GDZ W – maker of inkwells or writing cases (KD. 203-204. 713. midhbar see mizbar.3-4. 137-139). suppl. ER.50 GLOSSARY ruler. GDZZ µ.132-133.) in ‘boxed books’ (BA. 65. FRPPRQSODFH ERRN RIWHQ RI REORQJ IRUPDW VDI QDK. X. II. leather thong attached to a ¨alqah (q. DG.

 X. 53). dhanab SO DGKQ E. +%  (.

(qalam) al-dhahab – script written in gold ink in the form of al- . MB.V. 151). WDGKQ E – appendix. 130-132. I. gold powder mixed with size for ornamental writing. paint (MU. 24. UK. index. I. dhahab. UD.’). P µ al-dhahab – gold ink. II. al-dhahab al-maŒO O – liquid gold (ST. 59). al-dhahab al-masŒ T – gold powder (QS. ¨arf (SA. LC. 477. 21). supplement (AD. 226. 983: ‘water-gold. III. – tail (foot) of a letter. LL. SA. 89-91. 13). 25. etc.

GLOSSARY 51 thuluth or al-WDZT Ñ with its letters outlined in a colour other than gold (NA. al-WDGKK E DOODPP ¶ EULOOLDQW JORVV\ JOD]HG. AS. 104-105: al-WDGKK E DO-mu¨fá = matt. 27. writing with liquid gold. IX. 15. KA. chrysography (LC. 222. gilding. 145). WDGKK E 1. TE.

 SO WDGK K E.

 490). chrysographer (AB. dhayl SO GKX\ O. TE. JLOW REMHFW 6' . PA. XV. mudhahhib – gilder. MU. 385). 27. LGKK E – chrysography (SJ. 141). WDGKK E PD¨U T – gold tooling (HN. 120: Á ¨ib al-khaÃÃ alPDO ¨ wa-al-LGKK E DO-I Ðiq. 132. 15).

 WDLO RU IRRW RI D ERRN RU SDJH.

al-taµU NK DO-mudhayyal see taÐU NK **** raµs (pl. 206). lower margin. ruÐ V. dhayl al-waraqah – foot of the page. dhaylah – ‘tail of the text’ colophon (TW. 23). dhayl al-M PDK VHH M PDK dhayl al-NLW E – tail (of the book) (LC.  VXSSOHPHQW appendix.

raµs al-waraqah.  KHDG RI D letter. 107. raµs al-lawŒah – headpiece. LC. 24. 14. IA. one of the HDUO\ VFULSWV DSSDUHQWO\ DVVRFLDWHG ZLWK WKH YL]LHU 'K DO-RiÐ VDWD\Q . 26). III.g. raµs al-NLW E). 109). e. (qalam) al-riµ V . TM. IA. raµs al-¦afŒah. 172). as opposed to the spine (MB. 136. 109. envelope flap (MB. frontispiece (LC. sometimes al-UL\ V or al-UL\ VK (!) 1. raµs al-ka¶b – endband (headband) (MB. 26). 113: al-V TLà wa-huwa al-raÐs. ruµ V DOsu¨ U. i. character.e. page or book. fore-edge of the codex. 108. beginning of something. SA. 61) 3. ruµ V DO-ŒXU I (MM.g. 26) 2. 62) 4. raµs al-fiqrah or raµs al-NDO P – chapter heading or subheading (LC. e. upper margin (TS.

RN. but having a left-slRSLQJ WDUZ V DV RQH RI LWV FKDUDFWHULVWLFV (AS. 42: fa-inna qalam al-UL\ VK \DP O ilá al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-naskh wa-OD\VD I KL LQVLNK I ZD-O LQ¨ià à waKXZD PXUDZZDV MDP Ñuh). 100. U EL¨ SO UDZ ELÃ) – fore-edge flap (FJ. WDUZ V 1.52 GLOSSARY al-Fa l ibn Sahl (d. AQ. 100).202/817-8) (FN. TU. 30. 83-84. 33. 146. JM. AS. 65). KH. 213. 226. vox reclamans (NZ. FZ. HI. execution of the head of a letter (the manner of drawing it) 2. 215). also WDUZ VDK (see AQ and MO below) – barbed letter-head or serif-like downward stroke (either right-sloping or left-sloping) on the KHDG RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV DOLI E Ð M P G O U Ð. (qa¨¶ or T OLE. 13) 2. U EL¨ah – catchword. 12. 46: thumma qad dhakara ahl al-ÁLQ ÑDK DQQD WDUZ V DO-alif ka-subÑih wa-GKDKDED < T W LOá al-]L\ GDK Ñalá dh OLN .. 126. script akin to a large naskh. MO.5 -242.. 144. 37. à Ð N I DQG O P 6$ . 35. 236. 84.

DO-rub¶. 5DE ¶ al-Awwal (al-VKDU I. UXE ¶ see qaÃÑ DQG T OLE rub¶ al-M PDK VHH M PDK rub¶ al-turunjah see turunjah.

/ / (OS. 5DE ¶ al-7K Q . abbrev. – the third month in the Muslim calendar.NKLU (al-PXE UDN. 39/2: 5DE ¶ al-0DZO G). CM. 5DE ¶ al. 89.

– the fourth month in rab¶ah (pl. rabaÑ W.

 .  VTXDUH FKHVW ER[ IRU FRSLHV RI WKH 4XUÐ Q GLYLGHG LQWR FRPSDUWPHQWV EX\ W 6' .

 FRS\ RI RQe part (juzÐ) of the QurÐ Q 76  .

nos.  PXOWL-volume QurÐ Q al-rab¶ah alVKDU IDK (SJ. MS.  &$ .  6' . 15: inna al-PXU G EL-al-rabÑah ÁXQG T PXUDEEDÑ al-shakl min khashab mughashshá bi-al-MLOG GK ÁDI Ði¨ wa-¨DODT \XTVDP G NKLOXK EX\ WDQ EL-Ñadad DM] Ð al-muÁ¨af yujÑDO I NXOO ED\W PLQKX MX]Ð min al-muÁ¨af wa-iÃO TXK Ñalá almuÁ¨DI PDM ]DQ +. 51.21. 48.

lin. stalk (?) (TS. 11. 109). …spÁF†„wtxÁhfwpyifƒÁfggƒp‡  Á ÁÉHRÁ%&Á . mirba¶ah – small tool resembling a piece of wood used for lifting. WDUE ¶ – square (an instrument) (HT.128). al-ka¶b al-murabba¶ see kaÑb. AG.

no. arrangement (of the text). 51: wajaÑaltu al-WDUW E Ñalá ¨XU I DO-muÑjam. 50. AM. composition (MU. I.170) 2.GLOSSARY 53 WDUW E 1. the expression µUDWWDEWXKX K .

384. murattib – author. SS. 72). compiler (DF. sifr 13. 53. copying (KM. n. 5: ratamtu al-NLW E TDUUDEWX ED\QD VXÃ ULK.¶ XVHG LQ D SUHIDFH NKXÃbah) and indicating the chapter arrangement of the composition in question (TP.20). comp. mubawwib. IV. II. ratm – close. compact writing.

abbrev. Rajab (al-murajjab. al-¨DU P DO-aÁamm. al-fard) – the seventh month of the Muslim calendar. al-aÁabb.  26 .

often in the shape of an upward rising stroke or the abbreviation 0. 376). DUM Ñ ) – reference mark (signe de renvoi).1 . raj¶ (pl. XUM ]DK – poem composed in rajaz metre in which one and the same rhyme is obligatory. didactic poem (EI. .   $5  ÑDO PDW DO-rajÑ ilá al-K PLVK . VIII.

109). 17) 2. AG. muÑallaqah. writing in bold characters (TE. retouching. al-\ µ al-U ML¶ah – WKH OHWWHU \ Ð with its tail (foot) pointing to the right (SA. WDUM ¶ 1. 513: ‘barrage. 28. III. MJ. sifr 13. 17. UXM ¶ – reference. comp. IV. 239: not allowed in al-mu¨aqqaq). retouchage (of a letter). barrière qui ferme une rivière’. 99. U ML¶ SO UDZ MLÑ ) – strip of leather for lining the spine (TS. source (in a text) (IN. I. I. FRPS SD. 5: al-WDUM Ñ washy al-NLW E. KM. 252). polychrome illumination (TE.

epilogue (AD. 62). .  DOVR LVWLUM ¶ – IRUPXOD µLQQ OL-$OO K ZDLQQ LOD\KL U MLÑ Q¶ XVHG DW WKH Hnd of a conclusion.

132: alra¨ODK DZ NXUV DO-muÁ¨af min law¨ayn min al-khashab mutaG NKLlayn bi-ÃDU TDW DO-taÑVK T PLQ DO-wasaà ka-DQQDKXP NDII Q TDG VKDEDkat aÁ ELÑXK  $'  µSXSLWUH SRXU OH &RUDQ¶. 137. ST.13. al-marji¶ al-akbar – envelope flap (ST. 31: MD. book support (MD. 13). n. 13: yusammá al-OLV Q . raŒl(ah) – book cradle. index. index.% 81.54 GLOSSARY marji¶ – envelope flap (ST. al-marji¶ al-a¦ghar – fore-edge flap (ST. RI. 13).185). index.

  WKH U Ð DQG K Ð in manuscripts of Persian and Indian provenance often resemble a long horizontal line with a loop at its end. 1062. 1223. 54. 2152. 3185). 1038. VA. 584. 3099. 1055. UXNK P DK. 1035. abbrev. 294. requiescat (used after the name of a deceased person) ‘ra¨LPDKX $OO K UD¨PDW $OO K ÑDOD\KL WDJKDPPDGDKX $OO K EL-ra¨matih’. nos. 419. numrah) (TP. tarŒ P WDUDŒŒum – the formula of benediction. comp.

pl. XXIB). 59. similarly alkha¨¨ al-UDG µ – EDG LQHOHJDQW KDQG )1  ZD T OD UDG Ðat al-khaÃà ]DP QDW DO-adab wa-T OD DO-khaÃà al-UDG Ð jadb al-adab). 172: al-qiÃÑah al-U Ðidah min al-jild fawqa al-daffah al-yusrá. raddah – envelope flap (TM. AG. 10. also lawŒ al-UXNK P – marble. 107. . 103. marble slab (MB. UDG µat al-kha¨¨ – inelegance (poorness) of handwriting. . 11. TP. OM). 14. ST. IA. TS.

) (PT. 39. dast (q. ream (of paper). AB. 145. AJ. consisting of five quires. WS. rizam) 1. 96: wa-al-dast khams wa-ÑLVKU Q waraqah wa-al-UL]PDK NKDPVDW GXV W 6' .v. 92.GLOSSARY 55 rizmah (pl. .

LUV O DK. ULV ODK 1. tract. I. also ruzmah – booklet (SD. dast 2. monograph (EI. epistle 2. 532). treatise. 524: ‘cahier’). VIII. letter. FRmp.

. – ILQDO VWURNH H[WHQVLRQ RI WKH WDLOV RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV V Q U Ð. 35: huwa iÃO T DO-ÑDU TDK PLQ JKD\U WDTZ V 6$ . 36: wa-NXOO LUV ODK \DMLE DQ WDN Q EL-sinn al-qalam al-yumná.. ¨ Ð P P Q Q \ Ð ÑD\Q T I Á G Z Z K Ð without an upward curvature (KH. 72: fa-\DMLE DQ \DN Q TDGUXK PLWKO VXEÑ alif khaÃÃLK . LM.

451-.VIII. marking. drawing. 14) 2. 561. PA. tarassul – art of letter writing. designing. 45) 3. epistolography (DM).g. index. writing. EI. rasm al-tasmiyah (DP. 101. rasm 1. MB. sketching (ME. 100. execution. copying. e. 100. rasm al-muÁ¨af. making a mark (ST.

 SO UXV P.

– stroke. U VLP UDVV P – draftsman. chapter (in a composition) (SD. line (traced with a pen) (SD. rawsam SO UDZ VLP. I. I. comp. 527) 7. painter (ME. I. 560. designer. 527) 5. 15) 6. faÁl. I. 527). 528). unpointed letter or word ( NO. mis¨arat al-rasm see misÃarah. rasm al-JKXE U – see raqm. letter or word in a dictionary (SD. bi-rasm see mustanad. SD.

14) 2. 164) 3. UDVKP WDUVK P 1. . III. lin. 14). marking (syn. wood block (AB. 137). index. decorating centers of book covers with medallions (ST. 370). tooling (HT. rasm) (ST. calamus (BA. UDVKVK VK – reed pen. index.129. – woodcut.

comp. mark (TS.56 GLOSSARY rashmah 1. 18) 2. ream (of paper) (SD. marsham SO PDU VKLP. 532). marshim. rizmah. I.

125) 2. illumination. tar¦ ¶ 1. 532). hot iron (SD.  VPDOO ERRNELQGHU¶V WRRO +7 lin. I. ra¦ ¶ah – central medallion (on a book cover) (AB. 28: wa-qad raÁÁaÑWX KDZ PLVK al-NLW EDK EL-WDU MLP DNEDU. decoration (MS. 135).

 LOOXPLQDWLRQ LQ JROG DQG VDIIURQ.

. decoration (with liquid gold). TE. 17) 3. 103. ta¨U U TY. covering the entire surface with liquid gold (HD. gilding the inside of the surround (outline). 126).3 145.

$) .

79. ra¦f. SA. tar¦ I 1. 184: faraghtu min taÐO ILK ZD-raÁfih wataÁQ ILK 4)  IDUDJKWX PLQ WDUÁ I K GK DO-±iÁn al-¨aÁ Q. writing. 140. 35) 2. KH. joining letters together (AP. composition (NS. III.

89. 34. tar¨ E – rounding (of letters) (UD. abbrev. SL. II. tara„„in – the formula of benediction ‘ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu’ or ‘ri Z Q $OO K Ñalayhi’. tar„iyah. 35: al-tarà E KL\D VKDGGDW al-LVWLG UDK. 35.    73 54. AR. 15. 125). MI. used for the companions of the Prophet. KH.

 FRPS WDTZ U al-DTO P DO-mura¨¨abah (or al-ra¨bah. DQW RI \ ELV.

14. 144). . AS. 19. 16. 15. istir¶ µ \DK – note. statement (LC. 24). – curvilinear VFULSWV VXFK DV WKH WKXOXWK WDZT Ñ and riq Ñ (UD.

44.11. mirfa¶ 1. ND.133. 137). n. KK. riqq SO UXT T. book support. lin. 230. 231. 111-112).GLOSSARY 57 raf¶ – gouge-like tool (HT. support (for an inkwell) (AA. raqq. I. 70) 2. book cradle (IN.

17. UDTT JKD] O see jild. 85). diacritical pointing (TE. n. piece (slip) of leather. AA. IW. copying (TE. I. UDTT PDQVK U – ‘unfolded parchment’ (EI. 42: al-raqq al-azraq. 108-111. KR. 353). ruq¶ah SO ULT Ñ ) 1.. KK. I. arabesque decoration (KA. 17. calamus (IR. sifr 13. vocalization by means of points. VIII. AK. EP) 2. LL. 230). 53. 683. paper or other writing surface (MU. no. SK. EI. VIII. parchment leaf (ND. KJ. 53. 86: alraqsh al-¶$UDE ). 105. UDTT T UXT T – parchment maker. UDTT ¦ – catchword. al-raqq al-a¨mar. 119. IV. I. 93. mirqash – reed pen.1. vox reclamans (NM. I. -485.67). making something multicoloured (LL. elegant. 407-410. IK. 105. 60-63.  WKLQ OHDWKHU SDUFKPHQW 6$ . 1135) 3. embellished writing. diacritical point (JA. 269). 1135) 4. UDTVK WDUT VK 1. parchmenter (DG. raqshah – pointing. WS. KM. 133: wa-kuntu aÑri  ÑDOD\KL NXOO \DZP ULT Ñan fayuwaqqiÑX O I K . AE. 407). 74-75. 5: al-WDUT VK DO-NLW EDK ZD-altasà U I DO-Áu¨uf) 2.

 OHWWer. (kha¨¨) al-ruq¶ah (Turk. rikÑa) – script developed most probably in WKH QG KDOI RI WKH WK FHQW RQ WKH EDVLV RI G Z Q TY. note. brief message.

1126). . IV. DQG XVHG commonly by the Arabs in correspondence and occasionally as a book hand (EI.

in Persia. writing (KM. muraqqa¶ – album of paintings. 86). inset (MK. IV. drawings and/or calligraphy (consisting of a number of pieces joined together and forming a bookaccordeon) (AC.58 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-ULT ¶ – VPDOOHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ (q. VII. patchwork. often sewn in). passim. sifr 13.in Turkey). 139. raqm 1. MN. IV. 5: al-raqm al-khaÃÃ I DO-NLW E. ruqay¶ah – slip of paper (used for glosses and inserted in between the leaves of the codex. 47: wa-al-ULT Ñ lil-WDZ T Ñ al-ÁLJK U ZD-al-PXU VDO W EI.) script (AS. 602-603).v. 1123. WDUT ¶ SO WDU T Ñ ) – repair. LM. EI. 78-82. 1125. JM. 146.

 also WDUT P – HOHJDQW ZULWLQJ FRS\LQJ 7( .

 SO UXT P.

calligraph (AC. diacritical pointing RI OHWWHUV. NI. 54. 180: al-LM ]DK DOPXE UDNDK OL-N WLE K GK Dl-raqm. 266) 4. AW. 41. – piece of calligraphy. DP.

  UDTTDPWXKX WDUT PDQ.. .

 SO DUT P.

 DOVR WDUT P – QXPEHULQJ QXPEHU QXPHUDO  SO UXT P.

17. 17. TE. WDUT P DO-¦afaŒ W – pagination. fasc. arqam. 30).76). 372. 160). 82. 154). 468-9: AN. 1140). U TLP PXUDTTLP – calligrapher. 45. 387-388. sifr 13. KJ. rasm) alJKXE U – numerical system (also known as ‘dust’ or Toledan numerals) used in the Maghreb (EI. WDUT P – punctuation (AH. 183. 2. BA. calamus (TE. 147. also known as Œisab (or ŒXU I. GA. 230. sifr 13. siglum (CL. SK. IV. IV. 106). I. 244. IR. GA. copyist (AC. WDUT P DO-ZDUDT W – foliation. III. also known as al-ŒLV E DO-Hind or ŒLV E DOHind – Hindu-Arabic numerical system used in the Mashriq (AN. al-DUT P DO-+LQG \DK. 141. 5.3. 383. al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK. no. 5: raqana al-NLW E TDULED bayna suà ULK. AW. AM. III. IK. raqn – compact writing (KM. no. mirqam – reed pen. UDT P – inkwell (KM. 183). – abbreviation. LL.

 .

writing) (KM. embellishing ( a text. IV. sifr 13.GLOSSARY 59 WDUT Q 1. 5: WDUT Q DONLW E WD]\ QXK.

 FDOOLJUDSK\ )7 .

mounting (of leather on book covers and the covers on the textblock). murakkab 1. 109. comp. 14. on the line) (MY. ligatured. 50. comp. IV. index. composition of letters and words on the line (ER. ¨ibr.g. 45). ¨ibr 2. I. WDUN E 1. (Turk. hybrid (of a script) (LM. ligature (e. linking (joining) one letter with another. HT.g. 83). Mu¨ammad ‚ OL¨. mürekkeb) – ink (DD. preparing inks (by mixing two or more ingredients) HJ 1:  WDUN E DO-DOZ Q .5 -237: al-a¨E U DO-murakkabah). markaz SO PDU NL]. UA. 393). SA. 389. 681) 2. boarding (TS. 58. e.73. III. al-ism al-murakkab – compound name. ST. 78) 3. al-ŒXU I DO-PXUDNNDEDK PXUDNNDE W – letters of the alphabet (written joined together. lin. 60ff). MP. 24-27. AG.

UXN ¶ . – support (for reed pens) (UA. 393: li-P ÑalayKL \  aÑ ruÐ V DO-DTO P OLÐDOO WXÁdaÑ ). rak¶ah – bowing (during the recitation of the QurÐ Q.

rukn SO DUN Q. EI. 36. 406). DEEUHY  XVXDOO\ DFFRPSDQLHG E\ QXPEHUV LQGLFDWLQJ UDNÑah. VIII. juzÐ DQG \Dh (CA.

 FRUQHU RQ D ERRN FRYHU.

.5 .

14. ULN Ð) – inkwell (KD. corner piece itself (ST. 107) 3. . mirkan – pitcher-shaped container (OM). II. 703). 69). 31.  ZHGJHG stamp (used for a corner piece) (TS. AG. 30. IB. index. rakwah (pl.

0 . murammim – restorer.9 VLIU   LIV G DO-suà U baÑGD WDVZL\DWLK ZD-NLW EDWLK ZD-\XT O UDPPDMDKX EL-al-WXU E ¨attá fasada). WDUP M – VPXGJLQJ REOLWHUDWLRQ . restoration (DM).60 GLOSSARY UDPP WDUP P – repair. ramz SO UXP ].

468. VIII. code. 55. 159) 3. TW. 428) 2. WB. chronogram. secret alphabet (EI. III. VIII. also WDUP ] – marking the QurÐ QLF WH[W ZLWK WKH FRQYHQWLRQDO UHading signs TLU Ð W. chronosticon (EI. 427) 4. cypher.  DEEUHYLDWLRQ VLJOXP /&  0+   (.

 KHQFH PDUP ] – provided with reading marks (DC.&  DNKDU I DO-UXE Ñ TDG P PDUP ] I VLIU. 209. . V.

abbrev.  26 . Rama„ Q (al-PXE UDN DO-muÑaÌÌam) – the ninth month of the Muslim calendar.

 WDUP N see ta]P N WDUP O – sprinkling (of the freshly written text with sand) (TD. . TD. 127136). II. 135: WDUP O bi-al-dhahab al-NK OL¦). I. I. PLUPDODK UDPO \DK – sand box. 393). sand compartment in the writing FDVH GDZ K) (SA. UA. al-WDUP O DO-GKDKDE – gold sprinkling (TW.  ODK lil-raml al-a¨mar. 86. 478- $7  6' .  '' .

GLOSSARY 61 mirwad SO PDU ZLG.

  OLO-ikti¨ O EL-hi. – little stick for the application of kohl. 393. I. syn. UA. U ZLQ U ZL\DK (pl. 1186. DM). LL. mik¨ O '' . UXZ K.

ULZ \DK 1. version (versio). transmission. varia lectio (MR. link in the chain of transmission (TP. 26. – transmitter.) (TP. variant reading. II. KF. recension (recensio) (LC. 53.v. LM ]DW DO-ULZ \DK – transmission certificate (MU. XII. ULZ \DW DO-NLW E – book ascription. 53). 417418 and 500-501) 3. marwiyah SO PDUZL\ W. EI. tradition (traditio). 545-547) 2. 109-111). 94). VIII. also known as sanad (q.

1125. JM. 144. rish(ah) – quill pen (UK. rayŒ Q – term used in the later Ottoman period and in modern publications either as a syn. (qalam) al-UL\ VK see riÐ V  . 1123. MP. 73-77. IV. 38.in Turkey). 43: wa-T OD .in Persia. (qalam) al-rayŒ Q – smaller version of al-mu¨aqqaq (q.) script (AS. VIII. – ZRUN WUDQVPLWWHG WKURXJK ULZ \DK FKDLQ of transmitters) (EI. 100: al-DTO P DO-U VK yah). LM. 545-547). qultu wa-ka-al-JKXE U LOá al-ULT Ñ.v. MB. 146. of ray¨ Q RU D W\SH RI mu¨aqqaq script (EI.EQ DO-%DZZ E ZD-DPP DOray¨ Q ID-huwa bi-al-TL\ V LOá al-mu¨aqqaq ka-al-¨DZ VK LOá alnaskh. wa-al-farq bayna al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-ray¨ Q DQQD DO-ray¨ Q \DN Q LÑU EXKX EL-qalamih wa\DN Q LÑU EXKX PXIDWWD¨ al-aÑyun wa-al-mu¨DTTDT \DN Q LÑU EXKX ELghayr qalamih).

IV.). transcription (TE. also dhabr – writing. sulphuric acid or a sulphate (one of the components of ink. copying. 4: al-zabr al-QDTVK I DO-¨ajar) 2. I. ¨ibr. 18.v. sifr 13. CI. inscription on stone (KM. q. ]DEU WD]E U 1. 65: qad waqaÑa al-IDU JK PLQ ]DEU K GKLKL DO-0DM OLV DOMustanÁLU \DK«.62 GLOSSARY **** ] M – vitriol.

 zab U (pl. copyist (TE. work (SA. 53: wa-\XT O OLON WLE ] ELU ZD-]DE U PLWKO   ULE ZD- DU E. ND. ND. ] ELU ]DE U – scribe. 18. 92). IK. 444. 80. KK. 80. zubur) – composition. II.

SA. 53: wa-\XT O ]DEUDMWX DO-NLW E « LGK ¨assantuhu wa-zayyantuh. TE. TE. 18). zakhrafah 1. elegant. IR. 85. ]LEULMDK ]LEU M 1. polychrome illumination (TE. 53. 230). copying (KK. calamus (TE. 444-465. embellished writing. embellished writing. elegant. 18) 2. 18)  SO ]DNK ULI. II.18. mizbar or midhbar – reed pen. copying (KK. IK.

SRO\FKURPH LOOXPLQDWLRQ 7( .

80). zirr SO D]U U D]LUUDK. muzakhrif – illuminator. decorator (WR.  DUDEHVTXH RU geometrical decoration (WR. 87).

KT. AG. – knob (of a clasp) (TS. 135). 110. Ñurwah. 34. . 25. comp.

19: in 12). I. ST. ornamental tile (DM)  PRVW SUREDEO\ D VPDOO VTXDUH IRUPDW RI D ERRN .. 1222). lit. 689). MN.& SDVVLP I T OLE DO-]XO \MDK I DO-]XO \MDK OLO-kibar(?). decoration in gold and colours (LL. ‘hair lock’. zamm – leather thong (for tying up a book). index. fastener (TS. ‘curl’). ER. 360) 1. IV./Turk. zalf (MN. 25. AG. 69. 109).GLOSSARY 63 zarkashah – embellishment. ]XO \MDK. 682. see DC. V. 35. 69) – serif-like VWURNH SURWUXGLQJ IURP WKH KHDG RI WKH DOLI O P HWF FRPS WDUZ V (KH. zulayjah (]DO MDK. zulf (Pers. ]LP P DK.

WD]P N – outlining (of a letter by means of a fine line in a colour different from it) (NC. list. ŒXU I DO-]LP P – Graeco-Coptic alpha-numerical system used in early Arab administration records (AN. 95) 2. account book. I. pt.9. register (IK. GA. NA. catalogue (SD. 222: al-WDUP N . 181). 127. azimmah) 1. (al-kha¨¨) al-]LP P see musnad. (pl. 383-385. 601).

KXZD DQ ya¨bis al-¨arf bi-lawn ghayr lawnih bi-TDODP UDT T MLGGDQ 7(  AS. ta¨U U WDN¨ O zunjufr. . 101. 315. MB. comp. zinjafr – cinnabar. 320). II. II. 145. vermillion ink (SA. 478). KF.

floriated (KJ. 38. WD]K U – floral decoration. no. 44. hence muzahhar. zawj SO D]Z M.64 GLOSSARY ]DQIDO MDK – case.1. KR. 91). 80: Ñamal al-PX]DKKDU W ZD-qaÁÁ al-waraq). box (DG.

 ELIROLR ELIROLXP.

409). ]DZZ U – painter (AD. 90-100). ER. muzdawij – XUM ]DK-type poem in which every two verses have the same rhyme (EI. X. falsification (UI. 408-409. GA. 391). AD. muzawwir – forger (EI. 18) 2. X. mizwadah – small container (for making ink) (DD. embellished writing. 376). 73). conjugate leaf (AG. WD]Z U 1. AG. EI. 107) 2. GLSORPD 76    ID-in N QD DO-NLW E NXOOXK D]Z MDQ G QD PXNDUUDV ZD-GK OLND DQQD D]Z M al-N JKDG DNWKDU GDONLK I DO-DZ VLÃ. sarlawŒ muzdawij see sarlaw¨. WD]Z T SO WD] Z T. TK. f. 73.120b. copying (TE. forgery. also WD]Z UDK – elegant. 107). VII. X. 825 and VIII. I. 283. 6.

 HOHJDQW HPEHOOLVKHG ZULWLQJ . ..

4). ]DZZ T – illuminator. decorating (with colours other than gold) (KA. painting (with an admixture of quicksilver) (ME.4. n. miniature painter (ME. WA. writing.  decoration.102. MS. . 11) 3. 105). ]LZ TDK – art of illumination. 560. multi-colour illumination (HT. 560) 4. miniature painting (WA. 12). lin.

square (an implement) (MB. 111. post-scriptum (AD. IA. addition (CM. 9). 62). addition (TP. 73).GLOSSARY 65 ] ZL\DK 1. 52. 136). ]L\ GDK 1. index. ] µid(ah) SO ]DZ Ðid) 1. dittography (TM. abbrev. 9). also takht al-]L\ U (ST. ]L\ U ]L\\ U – bookbinder’s press. MI. index. interpolation.  ZULWWHQ DERYH D FDQcellation to indicate a dittographic error (TN. MH. superfluous. corner. 59. interpolation. ]L\ U DO-TDU ¦ – RUGLQDU\ VFUHZ SUHVV 67 LQGH[ . 127) 2. 184) 2. angle 2. 60. ]L\ U DO-taq¦ ¦ – press (for trimming) (ST. 98) 3.

embellished writing (SK. 119: ¨usn alNLW EDK ZD-]D\QXK . FRPS TDUU Á. elegant. ] QDK WD]\ Q 1.

 HPEHOOLVKPHQW GHFRUDWLRQ '0.

 **** al-V Q DO-mu¶allaqah see muÑallaqah. suµ O (pl. comp. . abbrev. II. xiv. asÐilah) 1. jaw E (CI. quodlibet. MI. preamble to a fatwá. 128) 2.

nos. 461. 3214) 2. 696. 53.20. the doxological formula ‘sub¨ QD $OO K¶ 0: 108) used sometimes instead of the ¨amdalah (TP.66 GLOSSARY sabŒDODK WDVE Œ 1. VA. 1853. the formula of glorification ‘sub¨ QD ZDtaÑ Oá’. n. used after the word All K 73 .

al-dhahab al-masŒ T see dhahab. VXNK P – VRRW VPXW RQH RI WKH LQJUHGLHQWV RI LQN PLG G TY. mistar – fore-edge flap (ST. n. slip (of paper on which one writes a short sentence).185). piece (of poetry. I. siŒ µah – piece. lapsus calami (DM).) (SD. 637). 11-12). etc. tasŒiyah – binding (with thin leather. 13. IB. VXNKWL\ Q VLNKWL\ Q – morocco (leather) (DM). index. parchment) (IB. 81. sabq(at) al-qalam – slip of the pen.

asiddah) – stopper. WDVG G – copying. plug (in the inkwell) (IK. VLG G (pl. . 83). transcription (TE. 17).

misrad – awl.52). 1347). awling. LL. n. 122. headpiece (law¨at Áadr al-NLW E. I. I. V ULG VDUU G – sewer of leather (LL. comp. 122) 2. VLU V V U V VHH VKDUV DVKU V sard 1. 39. center-medallion (on a book cover) (FJ. al-surrah alODZ] \DK – mandorla). 115. prelector (TP.) 1. sarlawŒ(ah) (Pers. I. sifr 4. collation (of a text without linguistic or other analysis of it). hence V ULG – reader.GLOSSARY 67 surrah – center-piece. reading. punch (SK. punching (SK. KM. recital. 56. 1347). 40. Áurrah. 50: al-surrah al-G µLU \DK – circular medallion.

97. . also known as lawzah (JL. 82). horizontal stroke (UD. 95. MD. sarwah – lozenge-shaped element (with two sides longer than the others. KR. resembling a cypress tree) in a Mamluk bookcover design.. 36). 127.. 27. AF. double-page frontispiece (sarlawŒ muzdawij) (LC.  frontispiece. munsa¨iŒ – flat. 11: huwa al-khaÃà al-mamG G PLQ \DP Q DO-N WLE LOá yas ULK DZ EL-al-Ñaks ka-al-E Ð wa-al-N I wa-na¨ZLKLP  6$ .

asÃur. asà U VXà U. sa¨r (pl. al-TDI µ al-musa¨¨aŒ see qafan.

– line (KD. 705: al-saÃU I DO-lughah alathar al-mustaà O Ñalá istiw Ð). II. line of writing. .

174) 3. SDVVLP 6$ . 113) 6. 104- 7. ff. MB. MB. 91. mis¨arat al-U Œ – ruler for work with leather. used for burnishing gold decoration or writing (KA.  ODK PLQ NKDVKDE PXVWDT PDW al-janabayn yusaÃÃar ÑalayK P \D¨W M PLQ WDVà ULK PLQ DO-NLW EDK ZDmutaÑDOODTDWLK ZD-akthar man ya¨W M LOD\KL DO-mudhahhib) 2. LC. stencil (AF. mis¨arat al-taŒE U – ruler for inking (UK. musa¨¨ir – DPDQXHQVLV V\Q N WLE FRS\LVW VFULEH $$  TE. TA. 104. 155. 50. IA. number of lines per page (TK. 104-105). 134) 4. (grid of) guidelines. 59). IN. 155. designing (UK. 48) 5. ruling. creating a line (of writing) (SA. lin. MB. lineation. IA. threaded guideline board for ruling pages. 17). mis¨arat al-takŒ O – ruler for outlining (UK. tas¨ U 1. 86. pasteboard (HT. 43). copying (TE. 13. folder (UK. al-mis¨arah al-¶ M \DK – ivory ruler. 104. 25) 3. WR. 17. 105. ruler. 59).68 GLOSSARY huwa i  IDW DO-kalimah ilá al-kalimah ¨attá taÁ U VDÃran muntaÌim alwa Ñ ka-al-misÃarah) 2. composition (AD. 18. 78. 28. lineation (LC. 15. 12. 73. TM. ruling (of folios). redaction. TS.%  Q LC. WA. 28) 5. 247) 4. IB. IA. mus¶u¨ – receptacle for saÑ W VQXII" PXVN". 103. mis¨arah SO PDV Ãir) 1. writing. WS. V ¨ir. TS. 155). 59). as RSSRVHG WR DUDEHVTXH WDZU T WDVKM U 67 LQGH[  . ruling board (ST. 155). ¶arsh al-sa¨r see Ñarsh. I. 87).120ab: faÁO I Ñamal al-misÃarah. mis¨arat al-WDEN U – ruler for work with geometrical figures (MB. lining.. geometrical design (polygonal interlace). index. III. KA. number of lines per page (LC. 28. straightedge (UK. 77). mis¨arat al-shughl – ‘work’ (heavy duty) ruler (UK. 155. 140: wa- mis¶a¨. mis¨arat al-rasm – ruler for drawing. 155.

 1364. .5  // . DM: snuff box). .

GLOSSARY 69 sifr SO DVI U.

 WH[WEORFN 67 .

MS. 96: wa-qad jarat al-Ñ GDK I DO-DNWKDU DOO \XT O DO-VLIU LOO P N QD Ñalayhi jild. book. volume (bound in leather-covered pasteboards) (IK.  SDSHU WH[WEORFN 76  $* 107) 3. 16: al-maÁ ¨if al-VLIU \DK. codex.

 FKDSWHU VHFWLRQ LQ D ERRN SDVWHERDUGV ELQGLQJ .& SDVVLP I VLIU EL-G Q VLIU.

safarah) – DPDQXHQVLV V\Q N WLE .9 VLIU   $$ 23-24: al-safarah al-NDWDEDK Z ¨iduhum al-V ILU.0 . V ILU (pl.

 WDVI U 1.g. ST. index . bookbinding (e.

 SO WDV I U.

asfal (sufl) al-NLW E 1. 742) 2. safa¨ SO DVI Ã) 1. EI. AG. lower margin. spine (of a book) (UK. 11. I. lawzah (mandorla) (TS.115. lin. AG. 62: al-N JKDG DMZDGXK P ÁDI ODZQXK ZD-naÑuma lamsuh wa-thaqula waznuh waM GDW ÁLT ODWXK ZD-TDOODW DVI Ãuh). al-ma¦ Œif al-VLIU \DK see muÁ¨af. oblong format (of a book) (MD. . index. fibres (?) (in paper) (ID. al-nuskhah al-VDIDU \DK see nuskhah. HT. safan – coarse hide (used for polishing) (DM). end of a letter or book 2. 78). 110). TF. 109) 2. al-WDVI U DO-Mi¦U – Egyptian-style binding characterized by a central medallion in the shape of an almond. 660. 158. 109: thumma nazalta sufl al-NLW E PDZ iÑ al-NKL\ Ãah). 106: al-Áu¨uf al-VDI QDK SD. IV. MB. 31. small tool resembling a fish scale or a reed from a basket (TS. note-pad or commonplace book in oblong format in which the lines are usually written parallel with the spine (EI. 150). passim). – book cover (MB. 15. 97. tail (of the page). VDI QDK 1. VIII. PXVDIILU VDII U – bookbinder (ST. AD.

KR. haplography (TP. 97. 88). 87) 2. 58. MH. also LVT ¨ – omission. 95. saqa¨ (MU. ghi¨ µ al-saq¨ – hexagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design.70 GLOSSARY saq¨. see above) (JL. 95. 97). XII. V TL¨  RPLVVLRQ KDSORJUDSK\ 0+  ND\I \DW WDNKU M DO-V TLÃ I al-¨DZ VK  70 . diamond-shaped element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JL. 238) 1.

comp. AT. 133. 118. VXN Q 1. 482. 113: al-V TLÃ wa-huwa al-raÐs. lin.133. comp. II. VLNN Q SO VDN N Q. 148. 60). mark indicating vowellessness of a medial consonant. saqy al-waraq – sizing (of paper) (UK. 137). 107.  DOVR V TL¨ah – envelope flap (MB. circle-like tool (HT. IA. 230). 80). jazmah 2. ÑLO M PLVT K. IR. VLT K – water container (for diluting ink) (SA. WS.

115- . II. VI. VDONK LQVLO NK PXQVDODNK – the last night of the month (SA. 103-104. 90-91. – knife. VLNN Q DO-kash¨ see kashÃ. silsilah SO VDO VLO. AA. SA. SK. 465-466. KD.$  8.  DQG 0%  VLNN Q DOEDU\ VLNN Q DO-qaÃÃ. pen knife (IK. 711. 31-33). II. LM. 248).

 FKDLQZRUN LQ ERRN FRYHU GHVLJQ.

76  $*  7) SDVVLP.

stemma codicum (AL. I. 611). 27). silsilat al-nasab – stemma. (qalam) al-musalsal – relative of al-WDZT Ñ script in which all letters DUH LQWHUORFNHG DQG WKH DOLI DQG O P ORRN OLNH OLQNV LQ D FKDLQ $6 . IX.  VSLULWXDO JHQHDORJ\ DV IRXQG LQ GLSORPDV LM ] W especially in calligraphy) (EI.

EI. 5: al-PXTDGGLPDK I DO-taÁliyah wa-al-WDVO PDK. 1124). IV. 5863. JM. KK. VDO P. WDVO P DK) – the formula of benediction ‘Ñalayhi al-VDO P¶ (YM. 15.GLOSSARY 71 146. AG. 47: ¨XU IXK PXWWDÁLODK OD\VD I K VKD\Ð munfaÁil. 107). sulfah – soft leather (used for doublures) (TS.

MI. DEEUHY / / / / (TP. I. PLVP U (pl.1830. VA. xiii. 128). mas P U. CI. 2211. no. 54.

III. peg (part of a clasp) (BA. – nail.  NKDU ÃDK GK W Ñurwah wa-PLVP U. 372. TM.

 VDP ¶ SO VDP Ñ W.

 DXGLWLRQ RI D WH[W.

&7 .

TP. samiÑWX RU EDODJKD VDP Ñan) (e. 53. TP. auditor. V PL¶ – SXSLO DWWHQGLQJ D VDP Ñ-session. certificate). n. 485493). VIII.  DXGLWLRQ QRWH (statement. 1019-1020).. MU. EI. XVII. abbrev. LC.g. LM ]DW DO-VDP ¶ – audition certificate (beginning with the words samiÑa. 267. also known as WDVP ¶ or ¨abaqat al-VDP ¶. 27.25. 53. taVP ¶  DXGLWLQJ 08 . 278. X. (CW.. MU.. . KF. II. 69.

 ZULWLQJ GRZQ UHFRUGLQJ D VDP Ñ (CT. audition note. I. 45) 2. 268: wa-\DNWXE I DOODGK \DO KL DO-WDVP Ñ wa-al-taÐU NK 0+ . certificate (JA.

musmi¶ – SHUVRQ VKD\NK. musammi¶.

authoritative commentator. FRQGXFWLQJ D VDP Ñ-session. audition leader (master). 45). PDVP ¶ SO PDVP Ñ W. certifier (CT.

PDTU Ð. ism SO DVP Ð DV PLQ. – ZRUN WUDQVPLWWHG WKURXJK VDP Ñ. comp.

title of a book (ism al-NLW E). IV. proper name (EI. 179-181) 2. . 1.

sinn SO DVQ Q. 28) 2. n. ism al-shuhrah see shuhrah. the expression ‘sammaytuhu’ (in a preface) (LC.v. the propitiatory formula otherwise known as basmalah (q.72 GLOSSARY ism al-MDO ODK VHH WDMO O al-Ism al-A¶„am see al-NK WLP DO-6XOD\P Q  al-ism al-murakkab – compound name. such as Mu¨ammad ‚ OL¨. 100).20) 3. 28. TP. 53. title (of a work) (LC.) (MH. tasmiyah 1.

– half-nib (of a calamus created by a slit. 154: wa-VLQQ KX Ãarafuhu al-PDEU  6.  ZD-lil-qalam VLQQ Q. shaqq ) (UK.

  (. 6$ .  .. waŒVK – ULJKW VLGH VHH DOVR WKH DUWLFOH RQ LQV LQ // . .9  LQV – left side. ..

153. IA. hone (UK. misann or Œajar al-misann – whetstone. MB. misann ÃXOD\O ". 60: misann akh ar. 103.

384: al-5 P  DO-±LM ]  DO-QawÁ . .  $7 133. 107. AG. 10.5  6$ . NH.. TS.

sanad SO DVQ G.). musannanah – chevron (FT. q. musannn al-a¨U I – deckle-edged (paper) (DM).v. misann al-misŒ – whetstone (for a mis¨. 395).

56). musnad – ¨DG WK-work (not arranged thematically but on the basis of WKH ILUVW DXWKRULW\ LQ WKH LVQ G. DOVR NQRZQ DV LVQ G and ULZ \DW DO-NLW E – ascription (of a ¨DG WK RU ZRUN LQGLFDWLQJ D FKDLQ RI authorities going back to the author) (TP. 53.

6/ ... 9. .   (.

8. VII. 14. al-Musnad al-LP P VHH LP P (al-kha¨¨) al-musnad. also known as kha¨¨ ´imyar (KM. 5. 692). 2. 704-705). TW. also known as (al-kha¨¨) al-]LP P – Maghrebi chancery (secretarial) hand used primarily in legal documents and annotations (LT. 47). sifr 13. 365. IV. I. EI. RN. misnadah – copyist’s book support made up of some dozen sheets of paper held together at the four corners and placed on the knee (SD. FN. mustanad – closing phrases of a document including such statements . FRPS muÁannaf. (qalam) al-musnad – Himyarite (ancient South Arabian) script.

¨asaba al-LVK UDK ¨asaba al-amr and the like) (SA. 143: wa-kusiya al-muÁ¨af al-ÑD] ] ELLZ Q ODà I PLQ DO-sundus al-akh ar). in codices these statements indicate patronage and include bi-rasm. CM. 264-265. 232). VI. Á sundus – silk brocade (NT.GLOSSARY 73 as bi-al-isK UDK ¨asaba al-amr and the like. II. 88. OS. sanah SO VLQ Q VDQDZ W. bi-ÑLQ \DK EL-himmah.

 \HDU RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG E\ D ORJRJUDSK consisting of a horizontal line with a downward curve at its end. al-sanah al-TDPDU \DK DO-KLO O \DK DO-KLMU \DK. Ñ P 6HH DOVR WDÐU NK  HUD al-sanah al-PLO G \DK (al-¶ VDZ \DK DO-0DV Œ \DK) – Christian era (A. and used predominantly in dates in non-Maghrebi manuscripts (SA. VI.).D. comp. 252).

384. 27. black ink (LC. 320. I. 147- \DQEDJK OLO-Ã OLE an yaktub al-¨DG WK EL-al-VDZ G WKXPPD EL-al-¨LEU NK ÁÁDWDQ G QD DOPLG G OL-anna al-VDZ G DÁbagh al-DOZ Q ZD-al-¨LEU DET K Ñalá marr al-GXK U ZD-al-D]P Q. VDZ G 1. – Muslim era (DD. SK. AI. 388).

7: Ñathartu Ñalá almusawwadah wa-bayya WXK  08 . rough copy (LC. XIII. 161. MU.9 . MU. XV. 126. 27.  DOVR musawwadah – draft. MU. VI.

18) 2. AM. vox reclamans (NZ. 18. 98) 4. copying (TE. FRPS PXED\\D ah. preparation of a draft (TE. making it difficult to read (MH. 237). WDVZ G 1. 45. 65: wa-yuÃlaq ÑDOD\K al-V \LV ZD-hiya al-Ñ PP \DK I DO-NDW W b al-QurÐ Q \DK. 18). 50A) 3. 97. musawwid – copyist. calligrapher (AW. also LVZLG G (!) – writing. marring (of a text). (al-kha¨¨) al-6 G Q VHH . copying by an apprentice (TE. nos.IU T  V \LV V µis) – catchword.

 V V DK.

SO V V Q.

. – woodworm.

702). II. II. ta¨U I al-qa¨¨ al-PXVWDZ see qaÃÃ. LVWLZ µ – straight (even) cut (of the point of the nib) (SK. damage caused by worms (LC. 105.74 GLOSSARY WDVZ V – worming. taswiyah – aligning (of quires) and shaving. 50. comp. 17-18). SA. trimming the textblock (TS. 28). (kha¨¨) al-VL\ T DK. KD. KK. musawwas – worm-eaten. 463.

178-180. A variety of this script. 1124. 24-24).in Turkey. NKD¨¨-L VL\ TDW VL\ TDW – script and/or system of alphabetic abbreviations used in accountancy (EI. used in Ottoman Egypt. IV. sayr SO VX\ U. DR. was known as qirmah (GA.in Persia. RA. 1125. 183).

 VWULS QDUURZ SLHFH RI OHDWKHU 0%  .$ .

 endband (headband) strip (ST. HT. 114. 16. sayf SO VX\ I. index. MB.96). lin.

154. 103. cutter (UK. 104. – trimming sword. MB. IA. 60: sayf bi-niÁ E VD\I EL-niÁ ED\Q VD\I ÁDJK U VD\I NDE U.

nos. **** VKDE NDK 1. also mushabbak – lattice work (FT. preliminary endbanding (without silk) (TS. 407. WDVKE N 1. 73). DH. 20) 2. 115.88-106. lin. 33. WDVK E N. 19. (pl. 158: wa-alghilaÌ I UDÐs al-ibrah yashtarià Ñinda ÁLQ Ñat al-VKDE NDK IDTDÃ) 2. endband (headband) (HT.

passim). . – interlace (TF.

à VKDE W DO-qalam – QLE RI D FDODPXV. PXWDVK ELNDK – interlacing (FT. 406).GLOSSARY 75 al-khay¨ al-WDVKE N see khayÃ.

. shajjah SO VKLM M.  VKDE WXK ¨adduh).  VKDE W DO-qalam arafuhu al-PDEU  %$ ..' .. jilfah. comp. .

arabesque decoration (WR. composing a text in a schematic. mishŒadh – whetstone. VII. 390). UD. I. tree-like way. I. 87. VKDMDU O I DO-shajar – paper pulp (OM). LM. WDVKM U 1. 711). II. creating a genealogical tree. shaddah. white interior substance of the reed (IK. also mushajjar – foliated design. al-qalam al-mushajjar see qalam. 86. 35-35). 27). stemma (AL. shajarah – genealogical tree. 967) 3. stemma (SL. 14. shaŒm(ah) – pith. 86: wa\XT O OL-E Ãinih al-sha¨mah wa-li-Ì KLULK DO-O Ã. no. hone (DD. honing (of a knife) (KD. DH. – GLDFULWLF SRLQW -$ . WDVKG G DK.  VKLM M \DÑQ QXTDÃ). shaŒdh – whetting.73) 2. 9. EI. I.

shidq SO DVKG T. doubling sign over a consonant (for various practices see GL. 14). – doubling (of a consonant).

 SDVWHERDUG PDGH RI WZR RU WKUHH SLHFHV RI paper and one piece of parchment). book cover. 27. . case binding (TS.

sharaj SO DVKU M. fakk 2. comp. 369).76 GLOSSARY AG. fore-edge flap (?) (NH. 109).

sharŒ (pl. III.v. – plaited thong (al-sayr al-murassaÑ ) placed beneath a ¨alqah in ‘boxed books’ (q. 372).) (BA. sKXU ¨ VKXU ¨ W.

 QRWH FRPPHQW /& .

41: wa-al-matn mu¨ à bi-ià U GK WKDO WKDW ashriÃah. al-sharŒ al-wasa¨ – middle commentary. shuraÃ) – line. I. 106-107. VLU V and V U V (DM). abbrev. 385. II. 392: for opening sealed documents. comment-text book. al-VKDU I DK. DD. shar¨(ah) (pl. . 60. MI. I. decorative band (UI. 27. 397-320. CI. VLIU   ZD-al-shars shaddat daÑk al-shayÐ). VKDU ¨ SO VKDU ÐiÃ. [Lv). also referred to as al-sharŒ al-PDP] M (bi-al-matn). IA. FZ.0 . IX. al-sharŒ al-PD]M . VK ULŒ SO VKXUU ¨) – commentator. 27) 2. 29) 4. EA. frame (on a book cover) (FJ. 109) 3. MD. OM). EI. 5051). MB.  UXQQLQJ (systematic) commentary. abbrev. 109: sharastu (not sharshartu!) Ñalayhi bial-DVKU V . NH. IB. &. long commentary. 158. DVKU V – asphodelus paste (UK. (LC. 60. 174-175). 217. also VKLU V. 139. paste (MB.. fillet (in decoration) (FT. mishra¨(ah) – knife. MM. ashriÃah) 1. rules. 401). al-sharŒ al-¦DJK U DO-mukhta¦ar) – short commentary. xiv. shars – pasting. rule-border (LC. comprising the text commented upon (matn). 100. al-sharŒ al-NDE U DO-mu¨awwal) – original. cutter (IA. al-ashraf – epithet of Najaf. stroke (DM).

– epithet of the months of ShaÑE Q 6KDZZ O 'K DO- .

v. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DVKULT – large size. 365. VKXU T – the first hour of day (SA. 250). ligatured Maghrebi script. as welO DV WKH ZRUGV NLW E NKDWPDK muÁ¨af. shayzarah – HQGEDQG KHDGEDQG. TW. nuskhah and the like. sometimes referred to as al-thuluth al-0DJKULE .).GLOSSARY 77 QaÑGDK DQG 'K DO-±ijjah (q. 47. used predominantly for titles and chapter headings (LT. 322). VI.

)'  .

comp. 756). whisk (?). FRPS VK U ]DK sha¨bah. tash¨ E – erasure (by means of a pen stroke) (SD. I. duster. cancellation (LC. burnisher. polisher (NH. sha„ \DK (pl.  arb. mish¨ab – 1. I. AG. shaÌ \ . 390). 11. shaqq. eraser (TS. 113) 2. 28: IN. 251).

III. serif-like stroke (LM.  VLGH RI WKH ULJKW KDOI-nib. 36: al-tashÌ \DK DQ \DN Q DÑlá al-¨arf Ñalá hayÐat al-shaÌ \DK UD. à Ð \ Ð. Á G N I JKD\Q RU DW WKH WDLO RI WKH alif (SA. AA.8  ZD-shaÌ \DWXK Ãaraf sinnih al-ayman. KH. also tash„ \DK – line. 35. stroke produced by the side of the right half-nib (either at the head of such letters as ¨ Ð. 13) 2. 40: wa-kull shaÌ \DK I DZZDO DZ NKLU PLWKO VXEÑ alif khaÃÃLK  . 88. 54: wa-DPP DOLI DO-WDZ T Ñ alVKDE KDK EL-al-ULT Ñ wa-al-JKXE U ID-anta mukhayyar bayna alshaÌyah ! wa-ÑDGDPLK  /0   8' .

al-mukarram. FRPS WDUZ V Sha¶E Q (al-muÑaÌÌam. al-PXE UDN DO-VKDU I.

– the eighth month of the Muslim calendar. abbrev.  26 .

 .

shi¶r (pl. ashÑ U.78 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-sha¶r see qalam.

g. 82. I. CI. II. scribal verse (see e. nos. – poetry. 81. CI. no. versification. 12. (qalam) al-ash¶ U TDODP. 116).

103. JM. cutting edge (SK. shaqq SO VKXT T. 50) 3. shafaq – the first hour of night (SA. parer. 112.104. AG. IP. al-musha¶¶ar. 45.+  I QLK \DW DO-ÑDU T W $6 145. index. 144. design made up of thin lines and drawn in gold (HD. also known as (qalam) almuµannaq – allegedly a hybrid of either al-mu¨aqqaq or al-thuluth or al-mu¨aqqaq and al-naskh scripts (AS. 161). 321: bi-al-khaÃà al-mu¨aqqaq biP Ð al-dhahab al-mushaÑ Ñar bi-al-aswad) 2. MB. tash¶ U 1. 91-93. 161) 2. 222: tashÑ U W UDT TDK WDOWDII Ñalá al-¨XU I . 224). III. 59) 3. 153. LM. UK. II. VI. lin. 104. scraper (ST. pt. IA. 9. bookbinder’s sword.159). illumination in gold. NA. 58). AI. also sha¶rah and tash¶ UDK – hairline (used for joining letters in the thuluth family of scripts) (NC. 109). SA. 127. mish¶ U – small tool (most probably for creating tendrils) (TS. MJ. 16.83. shafrah 1. 47: wa-al-muÐannaq li-NLW EDW DO-shiÑr). shaving (HT. trimmer (HT. outline (KF. 250). III. AF. 59. 11. lin. 145. WDVKI U – trimming. outlining. al-alif al-musha¶¶arah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) bent to the left (SA. paring knife.

 OLQH GUDZQ DERYH D OHWWHU RU ZRUG HJ al-N I al-PDVKT TDK LH WKH OHWWHU N I ZLWK D OLQH DERYH WKH DVFHQGHU WR GLVWLQJXLVK LW IURP O P.

8' -12: SK. 117: wa-yasta¨VLQ Q an WDN Q DO-N I JKD\U PDVKT TDK.

. II. 171) 3. SA. IM. MH. 154: wa-shaqquhu farjah bayna sinnayh.  FDQFHOODWLRQ PDUN LQ WKH IRUP RI D line drawn across the top of the word) (TP. 460-462). 97. splitting of the nib to facilitate retention of ink (KU. slit (of the nib). 59.

393). preliminary endbanding (IA. punch (UA. 62) 2. ER. mounting (of leather on wooden book covers) (KJ. IV.GLOSSARY 79 mishakk – needle.) – commonly used for shikastah-nasta¶O T. shikastah-ta¶O T – version of the taÑO T VFULSW XVHG IRU Uapid writing (EI. Unlike taÑO T LW KDV QR WDUZ V DQG WKH OHWWHU Q Q LV often written ‘in reverse’ (EI. IV. IV. sewing endbands (headbands). a hybrid of two Persian scripts nastaÑO T DQG WDÑO T GHYHORSHG LQ WKH 11/17th century.1. awl. ER. no. IV. (kha¨¨-i) shikastah (Pers. 45: wa-al-WDMO G DO-awwal al-$JKODE \DWDÐallaf min daffatayn min al-khashab al-mushakkazatayn bi-al-jild al-muÃarraz al-muzakhraf. . 1124. 1124. 699-702). shakl(ah) SO DVKN O. 43.- QR  \XMDOOLG Q DO-kutub wa-yubaÃÃLQ QDK EL-al-khashab wa\XVKDNNL] QDK EL-al-jild). WDVKN ] – 1. 694).

KH. III.g.  DOVR WDVKN O – vocalization. shaqq. 59. diagram. vowel marks. 12) 2. hence mushakkal – vocalized. IM. III. 81). 150). 36). orthographic (orthoepic) signs (e. SA. VKDPUDK WDVKP U – upward-FXUYLQJ WDLO RI D OHWWHU DV LQ E Ð G O Q Q. GL. 125. al-N I PDVKN ODK – WKH OHWWHU N I SURYLGHG ZLWK D VWUDLJKW OLQH DERYH its stem (KU. III. vowelized (for various practices see SA. vowelization. VK NLODK – lower end of the stem of a letter before the tail (SA. comp. 160-167.

+  8'   . .

 .

80 GLOSSARY shams(ah) SO VKXP V.

 FLUFXODU FHQWHU-medallion (on a book cover) (UK. 156: wa-al-E N U OL-LVWLNKU M DO-VKXP V ZD-hiya al-daZ Ðir al-PDQT VKDK DOODW WDTDÑ I ZDVDÃ al-NLW E  0% .

 FLUFXODU illuminated medallion. 116). sham¶(ah) – wax (AG. 27. passim. MB. 110. IA. PA. WDVKP ¶ – waxing (of leather or paper) (KA. sham¶ al-¶asal – beeswax (used for polishing threads for use in sewing quires) (FD. VK KLG  SO VKXK G DVKK G. rosette (LC. 63). 118. AF. 135). 51).

ZLWQHVV QRWDU\  SO VKDZ KLG.

al-VKDZ KLG DO-QurÐ Q \DK.g. – quotation (usually drawn from pre-Islamic poetry) serving as textual evidence (e.

 VK KLGDK SO VKDZ KLG.

53. 201 and X. 340-. – copy of a letter. VKDK GDK WDVKDKKXG – WKH GRFWULQDO IRUPXOD µO LO KD LOO $OO K Mu¨DPPDG UDV O $OO K¶ DOVR NQRZQ DV kalimat al-tawŒ G or kaliPDW Q (TP. n.20. EI. IX. document (DM).

 VLJQHG VKDK GDKstatement (often on the front of the textblock): awdaÑWX I K GK DONLW E VKDK GDWDQ «.

 LVKK G – ZULWWHQ DWWHVWDWLRQ RI D GRFXPHQW HJ D ZDTI \DK TY.

90). Mashhad (al-)´usayn. XVXDOO\ EHJLQQLQJ ZLWK WKH H[SUHVVLRQ DVKKDGDQ KH FDOOHG XSRQ PH as a witness) (OS. Mashhad ¶$O  DO-Mashhad al-*KDUDZ – Najaf. Mashhad al-´ µir (al-Mashhad al-´ µLU .

– . shahr SO VKXK U DVKKXU. al-Mashhad al-Ri„DZ – Mashhad. al-Mashhad al-Muqaddas.DUEDO Ð).HUEHOD .

shuhrah. II. al-shahr al-ŒDU P – the Holy Month of Mu¨arram (q.v. – new moon. usually introduced by al-VKDK U DO-PDVKK U. 1612).). ism al-shuhrah – that part of a person’s name under which he/she is best known. month (LL.

EL al-maÑU I EL DQG WKH OLNH HJ &. . ..

 .

al-PXE UDN.GLOSSARY 81 6KDZZ O (al-mukarram.

abbrev. – the tenth month of the Muslim calendar.  26 .

5. pt. of shaykh) – record of attested study consisting of a list of works and their transmitters (EI. 117. mashyakhah (pl. VI. VI. KH. 386: wa-dhakara al-EXUVKP Q EL-maÑná m \XVDPP KX PXMDOOLG DO-Ñ.U T DO-VK U ]DK HD. 8. PA. VK U ]DK (Pers. 725).) – endband (headband) (LA.). aÁ ELÑ ) – DVFHQGHU XSVWURNH RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV DOLI O P DQG the like) (FN. . 34: al-¨XU I DO-T Ðimah aw alà OLÑah). RN. **** al-a¦abb – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. i¦E ¶ (pl. 19-20. fihrist.v. For the formula µLQ VK ÐD $OO K¶ VHH LVWLWKQ Ð and mashÐalah. 250). ¦DE Œ – the last hour of night (SA. comp. fahrasah. 118).

MP. IA. 473. VIII. writing word in the text (GA. dye. CT. mara  and saqam). 285. MH. 35. ¦LE JKDK – art of dyeing. 114-118. (sic) on or next to a ta¦Œ Œ 1. abbrev. emendation 2. LE. 136. 63. 45). AR. correction. NW. 671-672. thus (JA. 29-32. ¦LE JK – pigment. tint (UK. 120-129. II. ¦iŒŒah – soundness of the text (ant. abbrev. 370: Áabgh al-waraq. I. sic. ¦DEE JK – dyer (EI. 73  . attestation (of correctness in transcription). QS. MB. (KG. 267-268). 95-96: aPP DO-taÁ¨ ¨ fa-huwa NLW EDW µÁa¨¨a’ Ñalá al-NDO P DZ Ñindah) or at the end of omission. 279: idh raÐayta al-NLW E I KL LO¨ T ZD-iÁO ¨ fa-ishhad bi-al-Ái¨¨ah). NH. ¦aŒ Œ – correct.82 GLOSSARY ¦abghah. 45-46: ÁLE JK DOwaraq). tinting.

 ZULWLQJ SODFHW.

25). editor. DW WKH HQG RI DXGLWLRQ notes (TP. aÁ¨ E. comp. preparation of a critical edition. ¦ Œib (pl. signing (a document) 4. n. ta¨U U Wa¨T T mu¦aŒŒiŒ – corrector. 53.

possession (OS). 0. .  DXWKRU ¦ Œib al-NLW E). owner (OS). abbrev. isti¦Œ E – ownership.

371: wa-al-Áu¨XI P N QD PLQ MXO G 6$ . Áa¨ Ðif) 1. codex (either bound or unbound) (KM. folio (folium). 704: wa-\XT O OLO-Áa¨ IDK DOqa  P D\ an. IK.. Áu¨uf. page (DM) 4. mu¦Œaf. -835) 2. papyrus or paper (KD. sheet of writing material. IV. II. I. 24). BA. papyrus or parchment roll (SL. often leather. notebook (SL. leaf (TC. 485: al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ZD-KXP EL-maÑQDQ Z ¨id wa-huwa N JKDG :6  (.. ma¦Œaf. 22) 3. sifr 13. 95: al-NLW E ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ID-LQQDKXP yaqaÑ Q Ñalá jam Ñ DQZ Ñih).. 9. . I. mi¦Œaf (pl. small pamphlet.  parchment. III. 22. maÁ ¨if) 1.8: wa-al-muÁ¨af al-M PLÑ lil-Áu¨uf al- ¦aŒ IDK (pl.

25. II. copy of the QurÐ Q al-mu¦Œaf alVKDU I) (usually contained in one. 316. 17. 17. MS. 54-57). AG. JM. VII. 107) 3. al-mu¦Œaf al-LP P VHH LP P al-ma¦ Œif al-VLIU \DK – codices bound in pasteboards (TS. 16). 668-669. (qalam) al-ma¦ Œif – smaller version of al-mu¨aqqaq script.4). 17. parchment textblock (TS. volumes) (EI.  ID-huwa muÁ¨DI LGK  ammat al-Áu¨uf baÑ XK LOá baÑ ) 2. AG. 16). 146.GLOSSARY 83 PDNW EDK ED\QD DO-daffatayn ka-annahu uÁ¨ifa ay jumiÑDW I KL DOÁu¨uf bi-kasr al-P P ZD- DPPLK ZD-fat¨LK  6. 107. 107. KF. MS. n. AG. al-ma¦ Œif al-mulawwaŒah – codices bound in wooden boards (TS. sometimes two. 25. mu¦ŒLI – calligrapher and decorator of the QurÐ Q 06  . but larger than al-ray¨ Q XVHG H[FOXVLYHO\ IRU WKH FRS\LQJ RI WKH 4XUÐ Q hence its appellation (AS.

 . error resulting from incorrect pointing or vocalization of a word or misplacing diacritical marks (e. distortion.g.  . ta¦Œ I 1.

04  6$ .  ZD-yusammá al-taÁ¨ I WDÁ¨ IDQ OLOkhaÃaÐ I DO-Áa¨ IDK..

ta¨U I TY. syn. FRPS WD¨U I DO-qalb al-PDN Q  PLVWDNH LQ writing).

(. pt. -348) 3. 385: wa-maÑQ K DO-WDMO G DZ NDP \DT O DO-Ñ. .5.U T \ Q DO-taÁ¨ I. bookbinding (LA.

11. ¦adr (pl. also mu¦aŒŒif – bookbinder (CI. ¦aŒŒ I 1. 118) 2. II. HD. 9. IB. 13. bookseller (QS. 269-270). ÁXG U. II.

 ¦DG UDK 1. also ta¦G U – incipit. preface 73  Q &0 QR T OD DO-muÁDQQLI I Áadr al-NLW E µ%LVP $OO K DO-Ra¨P Q DO-Ra¨ P¶ )1  ZD-li-$E =Dyd al-%DONK shar¨ ÁDGU K GK DO-NLW E. preamble.

 IURQW RI WKH WH[WEORFN 76  ID-LGK jiÐta ilá Áadr al-NLW E ZD-KXZD P ED\QD DO-udhn wa-al-tabà Q.

known as ¦adr alE ] (UK. MB. 218). ¦DG UDK see also law¨ al-ÁDG UDK . as opposed to inner side. fore-edge (TS. IB. almond-shaped stamp (mandorla). 15) 5. MJ. wajh (SA. 59). 16. 105. AG. 107) 6. 464.  UHFWR of the first folio (LC. ¦adr al-qalam – outer side of the nib. II. IA. 44. 156. fore-edge flap (TS. 27) 4.

84 GLOSSARY ta¦G T – the formula of attestation ‘ÁadDTD $OO K DO-ÑAÌ P¶ SODFHG usually at the end of the QurÐ Q RU D ¨DG WK.

&$ .

215-219: al-¦urrah alwus¨á. MD. 110). 99. ¦a¶d (pl. comp. al-¦urrah al-ODZ] \DK. JL. ÁuÑ G. 109. surrah. ¦urrah – center-medallion. 83. mandorla (FZ. FRQILUPDWLRQ certification (DM).

50. – ascender (up-stroke of a letter) (AA. 34: wa-  Ká ÁuÑ GXKX ¨XG UDK. TU.

FN. 371. 58). siglum) (TP. vox reclamans (TT. ta¦JK U – abbreviation (contraction. 107). 362: nuqila min GXVW ULK ELkhaÃÃih wa-Ñalayhi ÑDO PDW DO-taÁaffu¨ wa-al-PXT EDODK. study (KF. 227. 192). 11. 703: wa-al-waraqah ¦afŒat al-G E MDK – opening page. 27). AG. ta¦I Œ – catchword. KD. 30. ÁDI Ði¨) – slab (for tooling leather) (TS. ¦afŒ(ah) – page (SJ. ta¦affuŒ – examination. II. verso of the first folio (LC. II. ¦DI Œah (pl.

 maÑU IDK ZD-kull wajh PLQK Á af¨). al-PXE UDN. al-Ìafar. iafar (al-khayr. al-muÌaffar.

aÁI U. – the second ¦ifr (pl.

171. 89). TP. . (OS. 59). – cancellation mark (in the form of a small circle) (IM. abbrev. month of the Muslim calendar.

GLOSSARY 85 mi¦I K (pl. maÁ ILQ.

passim. burnishing (MB. KA. maÁ TLO. sieve (UA. – filter. ¦DTT O PL¦qalah (pl. 134). 393: for ink). ¦aql – polishing. strainer.

60: miÁqalah NDE UDK PLÁqalah ÁDJK UDK 76  $*  $7  6$ . 156.  DS. aÁlub. burnisher (for paper and gold) (UK. I. IA. – polisher. 44. MB. 149. ¦ulb (pl. 99. 391: for polishing paper after erasure with a scraper). IB. 105. aÁO E.. OM) al-waraq al-ma¦T O – see waraq. 142. ma¦ TLO DO-]XM M – glass burnishers (UK. 149. DD. 181: al-miÁqalah wa-KL\D DOODW \XÁqal bi-K DO-waraq li-L] ODW P I KL PLQ DO-NKXVK QDK ZD-yuÁqal bi-K DO-dhahab baÑda al-NLW EDK OLtaÌhar bahjatuhu.

LC. bookbinding (IA. . also ta¦O EDK – pasteboard (MB. 119). 62) 3. lawŒ al-ta¦O E – slab for making pasteboards (IA. II. text-column (LL. 1712. MB. ta¦O E 1. matn. 62). 166. making pasteboards (MB.1209/1: qaraÐWX K GKLKL DO-NXUU VDK ZDaÁla¨WXK  -$ . 111. 59). i¦O Œ 1. ¦DO E – cross (as a mark of two intersecting lines) (UK. no. comp. IA. 27). 27) 2. II. 110: taÁO E DO-daffatayn) 2. main. correction (FK.  PDLQ ERG\ RI WKH WH[W DV GLVWLQJXLVKHG IURP the margins. original text (LC.

&   7: .  UHSDLU UHVWRUDWLRQ .

mu¦¨alaŒ – abbreviation (contraction. 139: fa-ED\ Q DO-iÁÃLO ¨ I G E MDW DONLW E. CI. 55-56. MM. siglum) (TP. II. suspension. 191. al-waraq al-ma¦O Œ see waraq. no. i¦¨LO Œ.

 .

¦alwalah – the formula of supplication ‘Áallá All K Ñalayhi wa-sallam’. . wa-taÁP PLK ZD-WDGKK ELK. used after the name of the prophet Muhammad. -359).      73  Q 73  &. abbrev.86 GLOSSARY ta¦liyah. also known as al-¦DO K ZD-al-tasO P. . [LLL (.

sketching (MO.). stopper (in the inkwell) (IK.v. ÁDQ G T. ta¦P P – design. al-a¦amm – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. 227: ittafaqa al-IDU JK PLQ WDÁ¨ ILK ¦DQG T ¦XQG T (pl. ¦LP P – plug. 83).

box (for copies of the QurÐ Q. – wooden chest.

¦DQGXT – keeper of the chest of the QurÐ Q &$  . 0'  7% -94).

¦un¶. ¦an¶ah – occupation of and pro¦an¶ah – composition. ¦LQ ¶ah (pl. ta¦Q I (pl. Ñamal. work (as in ÁanÑDW $E +LO O comp. ÁLQ Ñ W ÁunaÑ ). taÁ Q I.

III. work (MU. – composition. 98: wa-ODKX I NXOO fann taÁ Q I ZD-PDM P Ñ wa-WDZ O I.

662663.) (SL. 39. often the author of the original text PDWQ.v. II. work. EI. mu¦annif – author. 705). VII. as opposed to musnad (q. FRPS WDÐO I mu¦annaf – compilation. often a thematically arranged ¨DG WK compilation. compiler.

IX. xi). duction by artisans. 625-626). abbrev. art. DV RSSRVHG WR D FRPPHQWDWRU VK UL¨). craft (EI. E\ $E +LO O. (CI. I.

 .

exact copy. 57). comp. box (NT. aÁwinah) – case. TP. painted illustration (EI. ¦ UDK (pl. comp. example (JA. DH. Áuwar) 1. ¨ ¦awn. 361-363) 2. al-qa¨¨ al-mu¦awwab see qaÃÃ. MU. 143. ta¦Z U 1. preservation (DM). I. pt. mu¦awwir – painter. microfilming. copy. ¦LZ Q (pl. also ta¦Z UDK – miniature painting. illustrator (PA. apograph (TP. IX. taÁZ E t) – correction. XV. miniature painting (MU. correctness. used in the expression ‘ÁDZ EXKX NDGK ¶ SODFHG LQ WKH PDUJLQ DEEUHY (LE. **** LI Ì.GLOSSARY 87 ¦DZ E – correct. Á UDW LM ]DK Á UDW Ãabaqat al-VDP Ñ ) 2. ¦L\ QDK – conservation. ME. X. 361. XVI. 136. transcript (e.212). taÁ¨ ¨. EI.141: ‘portraitiste’). no. 225.2. 559).g. 268) 4. „abbah (pl. 889892 and X. 56) 3.  LE E. 121. ta¦Z E (pl.

 FRUUHFWLRQ PDUN LQ WKH VKDSH RI D µGRRU EROW¶ and resembling the initial form of the letter .

n. 95-96). also known as WDPU „. marking the word with a  abbah (TP. sic. MH. DEEUHY 73  AR. 57. 57. 95-96). i„barah (pl. MH. 30) 2. ta„E E.64. thus (TP. a  E U.

quire .. a„barah. sifr 13. 95: al-Áu¨uf tujmaÑ watushadd. IV. KM. bundle of documents (IK. „LE UDK 1. a number of leaves or sheets put together. 8: al-¨uzmah min al-Áu¨uf) 2.

II. collation (of quires) (TS. AG. 16.. binding (IB. TK. 26. f. 29. (pair of) dividers (TS. 18.88 GLOSSARY (consisting of sewn leaves) (DA. 356: wa- abaÃa al-naÁb bi-al- „arb (pl. 11) 2. orthographer (MH. gathering (arranging) leaves together (IB. 112) 4. 12.  XU E. dhahab wa- abaÃa al-rafÑ PLQK EL-al-a¨mar wa- abaÃa al-khaf  PLQK EL-al-O ]XZDUG ZD-al-akh DU . (pl.) . ST.120a-b). AG. 18. „ab¨ – pointing and/or vocalization (SJ. ta„E U 1. 13. textblock (TS. 44. 107.  0+  NDP WX baà al-¨XU I DO-muÑjamah bi-al-naqà ka-GK OLND \DQEDJK DQ WX baà alPXKPDO W JKD\U DO-muÑjamah bi-ÑDO PDW DO-LKP O . 5) 3. AG. 107) 3. 97) 2. „ EL¨ 1.16.177). 388).  DZ ELÃ) – compass. 17. n. IB. specialist in  abÃ. album (FT.   abaÃa K GKLKL DO-khatmah al-VKDU IDK EL-al-shakl). 19.) . index.

„irs (pl. mallet (LF. stalk?) (TS. 62). 347: wa-N QDW I JK \DW DO-VLTDP NDWK UDW DO- XU E IRU various methods of cancellation see TP. small tool (resembling a drum stick. – cancellation. a U V  XU V. AG. erasure (MF. mi„rabah 1. 59). KF. 109) 2. 606: wa-ajwad al- arb DOO \DÃmis al-ma U E Ñalayhi bal yakhuÃà min fawqih khaÃÃan jayyidan bayyinan yadull Ñalá ibà OLK ZD-yaqraÐ min ta¨WLK P NKDÃÃa Ñalayh. II. 11.

AG. 12: ¨DG G DO- irs wa-hiya sabÑah waWDVPL\DWXK DO- irs wa-al-ÃDZ O ZD-al-Áilah wa-al-tak¨ OD\Q DÑQ ELKLP WDN¨ O DO- irs wa-tak¨ O DO-ÃDZ O ZD-al- afrah wa-al-nuqÃah. 109) 2. a Ñ I.  SDOOHW-like tool (used in leather work) (TS. 32-33. 12. AG. interlace (TS. also TS. 109-110). „i¶f (pl.

 ta„¶ I (pl. ta  Ñ I.

  /& . – space between lines. interline (LL. 1792. 54: wa-qad al¨aqa bi-khaÃÃLK I WD  Ñ I DO-suà U bi-khaÃà GDT T // .. MU. II. XVII.

 .

ÑD\Q I Ð **** NK WLP  VPDOO WRRO IRU OHDWKHU ZRUN. 30.  DI Ðir) 1. mi„laf – chisel-like implement (for work with wooden boards) (TS. 33. 44. AG. (SA. polygon. passim). al-waraq al-ma„JK ¨ see waraq. e. interlace (TF. 11. 217). mu„affarah – interlacing (FT. 110). ‘eye’ (of a letter). „DI UDK (pl. III. al-Œabk al-mu„alla¶ see ¨abk. 413) 2. braid (FT. ma„I U – plaited. mu„alla¶ – polygonal. 107). 32. 45).406). 44).g. AG.GLOSSARY 89 „agh¨ – stamping (KF. „afrah – gouge-like tool (TS. 12. „awµ (pl. a Z Ð) – counter. plait. Á G à Р. interlaced (FZ.

76   $* .

¨ EL¶.  ODUJH stamp (for a center. comp. . mi¨ba¶ 1. 96). stamp (IK.134: wa-Ã ELÑ ka-shakl ¨ W OLOwasaÃ). ÃDZ ELÑ ). signet. seal. lin. ¨ ED¶ (pl.medallion) (HT.

aÃE T ÃLE T.90 GLOSSARY ¨abaq (pl.

 PRXOG VKHHW of paper. roll (AJ. 144. . WS.

 IRUPDW RI D ERRN.

6- SDVVLP I Ãabaq min al-N JKDG I QLÁf al-ÃDEDT I UXEÑ al-Ãabaq). comp. qaÃÑ DQG T OLE  OLG RI DQ LQNZHOO.

154. 2019) 4. III. 95: al-aÃE T DO-QDMP \DK . (KU. tirs. DB. center-medallion (on a book cover in the shape of a star) (DE. element of geometrical design (in Mamluk book cover decoration such as kindah.5 . 979) 5. sarwah) (JL. 83.

ÃDEDT W ÃLE T. ¨abaqah (pl.

 ¨abaqat al-VDP ¶. gloss. 107. ¨LE T – large sheets. f. border (on a book cover) (TS. 60). 21. 1020. leaves (of paper) (NH. 73  Q $. Ãurar) 1. record of authorities (or those present at a reading session). marginal note. ¨ablah – fore-edge flap (MB. AG. I. audition note (EI. ¨ ELT – group of auditors (auditors’ circle). 102). TK. turn-in (TS. AG. 109) 2. Taf. VIII. 113. marginalia. 33: wa-al-ÃXUDU WDN Q Ñalá anw Ñ PLQK Ãurrah min ED\W Z ¨id. abbrev. 372). . AD. IA. 28.120a) 4. edge. ¨urrah (pl.7. MZ. margin (LC. 110) 3.

 FRPS ¨ VKL\DK  KHDG XSSHU.

VI. margin (TP. 313. SA. II. 29) 6. 46. 58. SD. address (ÑXQZ Q. ML.

16). 57. 28) 8. .120a). serif-OLNH VWURNH FRPS WDUZ V and zulf (ER. KH. HT. 28. 28) 9. IV. 682. 28) 13. al-¨urrah al-¶XO\ – upper margin (TK. al-¨urrah al-suflá – lower margin (TK. ansa.85). f. 689). comp. 28) 11. 16). lin. RI D GRFXPHQW PDWWHU SUHFHGLQJ WKH basmalah (MU. 28) 10. center-medallion on a book cover (LC. mu¨arrar – glossed. palmette (LC. f. ta¨U U – glossing. n. ‘title page’ of a manuscript or recto of the first folio (LC. illuminated headpiece (LC. Ãughrá 7. annotated (WA. TP. 58. disc or roundel (serving as a text divider) (LC. tailpiece (LC.120a. X. annotation (WA. 36) 12.67).

person who repairs parts of the manuscript damaged by humidity or worms by restoring the text (AD. 61. ÃXU ¨). composition’). HD. Ãar¨’) 2. 101. ta¨U Œ – sketch. 141: ‘dessinateur. 103). 118. PA. ¨arŒah – mould (DG. manuscript restorer.GLOSSARY 91 ¨arŒ (pl. celui qui fait le tracé initial. PA. 133). al-waraq al-mu¨arraŒ see waraq. MB. qalam al-¨arŒ see mikhaÃÃ. 159: ‘dessin. ¨irs (pl. 69. 118. sketcher. ¨DUU Œ 1. 132. ÃXU V DÃU V. outline (HD. draftsman (AB.

II. comp. 75-76. 93. ÃLOV  VKHHW OHDI RI SDSHU .  SDOLPSVHVW LH ZULWLQJ VXUIDFH RU PDQXVFULSW on which the original writing has been effaced to make room for a second writing (WS. 1840). VIII. LL. IW. EI. 63-64. IK. 408.

effacement (of the original writing) (KM. pour s’en servir encore une fois’). aÃU I. 79: ¨LUV PDEVK U or ¨LUV PDNVK ¨: ‘une feuille de papier (!) qui avait déjà servi. 140. III. LF. HJ µ.EQ DO-Ñ$G P G  OH. IV.LW E DO-khaÃÃ waG EXK ZD-waÁf ÃXU VLK ZD-DTO PLK¶ E\ . et dont on avait effacé l’écriture avec un grattoir. 8. ¨araf (pl. ta¨U V – obliteration. sifr 13. 371). BA.

30. hammer (TS. 15. 166. 31. 87). ¨DU T – fillet (in book cover design) (TS. IA. AG. – key element (part) of a ¨DG WK UHFRUGHG RQ D VOLS RI paper in order to later form an index (fihris) or dictionary (muÑjam) called al-a¨U I (IM. TH. 57. . 11. 11. 107. 38. ta¨U T – pounding (of the spine) (TS. AG. 107). 109). mi¨raqah – mallet. AG. 60).

sifr 13. ÃXJKU Ð W ÃXJKU Z W. 57: al-ÃXJKU Ð hiya kalimah ÑDMDP \DK PX¨arrafah min alurrah (q. X. ¨XJKU µ (pl. 595-598) 3. IV. AG. signature of the Ottoman sultan (EI. (MU. X. decorative panel (on a book cover or in the text) (LC. ¨u¶mah – small tool (possibly in the shape of a calice) (TS. headpiece (LC. 7: Ãarmastu alNLW E PD¨awtuh). 28). 406).) 2. ta¨¶ P – inlay. 11. erasure (KM. 28) 4.92 GLOSSARY ¨armasah – obliteration.v. FT. 109). inlay work (AB. à ¨ughrá. 134.

 DGGUHVV RI D GRFXPHQW.

92. I. 145. ¨alaŒ – sheet. SD. AJ. 52). ¨alŒ \DK (pl. WS. ¨albaqah – the formula of supplication. requiescat ‘aà OD $OO K EDT Ðahu’ (MG. 147. ¨alŒ. leaf (of paper) (TS. ÃDO ¨ \. UK. 27. II. 483). 83). al-WDGKK E DO-mu¨fá VHH WDGKK E ¨ OLE – ‘student’ (medium) format (of a book) (MK.

. 52). – sheet (of paper from the mould). SD. II. ¨DO Œah – ream (of paper) (DM). roll (WS. 87: al-darj.

82. ¨ilsim. 7: wa-al-ÃLOV DOODGK PX¨iya thumma kutiba. 373: ¨als.0 . erasure (ND. LL. ÃDO VLP. thus differing from Ãirs’). Áa¨ IDK RU RI ZKLFK WKH ZULWLQJ KDV EHHQ REOLWHrated. syn. comp. ¨alsah. 1866: ‘written paper or the like. NH. II.) (pl. 373: ¨ulsah). Ãirs. ¨ilsim (etc. ¨ils – palimpsest (KM. NH. sifr 13. ¨ilsam.GLOSSARY 93 ¨alkh – obliteratioQ VPXGJLQJ . ta¨O V – obliteration. 63.9 VLIU   LIV G DO-NLW E ZDna¨wih). IV.

iÁE Ñ (q. mu¨ OD¶ah – reading or study note (usually beginning with the verbs à ODÑa. headpiece (TW. ascender (of a letter). 500-502). incipit (WA.) (KH. also ¨ OL¶ah – head margin. naÌDUD ZDTDID. ¨ OL¶ (pl. 11. 36: al-¨XU I al-à OLÑah. X. WB. ÃDZ OLÑ ) 1. 56). – talisman. beginning of the text.v. tion of words (EI. al-¨XU I DO-ÃDZ OLÑ ) 2. 258). magical combina¨DO VLP – cryptic characters (DM).

/&  26 .

MJ. FRPS WDTU Ì. 144. SA. naÌar. RN. 29: ‘common. al-WDZT ¶ al-mu¨laq VHH WDZT Ñ. popular class of scripts’). 224). III. III. 22: wa-DPP DO-muÃlaq fa-KXZD DOODGK WDG NKDODW ¨XU IXK ZDittaÁala baÑ XK EL-baÑ . 59. al-alif al-mu¨laqah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) slightly tapered (SA. (al-kha¨¨) al-mu¨laq – curvilinear script or a family of scripts using ligatures and hairlines for joining letters together (AS. .

58. II.94 GLOSSARY ¨aly 1. ¨LO µ – coat of paste. gilt and the like (MB. 136). 278. daubing. KD. obliteration. coating. 710: Ãamastu alNLW E ÃDPVDQ LGK Ñammaytu khaÃÃahu ¨attá l \XTUDÐ) 2. filling in (inking in) (of the counters. of the letters such as Á G Ã Ð Ñayn. pasting (MB. ¨ams 1. I. II. passim) 2. I Ð T I P Q K Ð DQG Z Z. ‘eyes’. erasure (JA. DG. gilding (SD. 110).

. -47. 36. 144). IR.. ma¨P V – FORVHG µEOLQG¶. KH. 6$ . AS. 242.

36: al-aÃQ E DO-DOLI W 01  DODOLI W ZD-al-O P W. Ãunub) – ascenders (TU. a¨Q E (sg. DV RSSRVHG WR RSHQ PDIW ¨) (of the counter of a letter).

26) 2. strand (UK. 17. ¨DZ O – long. . 120b) 2. ¨ TDK 1. sheet (piece. 62. f. MB. a¨ ODK $OO K EDT µahu see Ãalbaqah. 32. 109. I. MB. Áilah. mu¨awwal – original. TK. 31. 111. / / / (CI. pallet-like tool (used in the interlace) (TS. musta¨ O 1. al-sharŒ al-mu¨awwal see shar¨. IA. AG. rectangular panel (AB. 35. comp. layer) of paper (TS. 107. cartouche (LC. rules. AG. 26). a¨ OD $OO h ¶umrahu – formula of supplication for someone’s longevity (placed after a person’s name). rule-border (LC. 157. abbrev. 135) 3. unabridged work. 61). xviii). 110). IA.

%  $-  .  I anÁ I DO-ÃDZ P U..GLOSSARY 95 rolO SDS\UXV SDUFKPHQW RU SDSHU UROO .

 189: thumma al-PXU G EL-al-à P U DO-waraqah al-N PLODK ZD-hiya almuÑabbar ÑDQK I ]DP QLQ EL-al-farkhah.  VKHHW RI SDSHU RU RWKHU ZULWLQJ VXUIDFH 6$ 9. KM. IV. 8: alà P U ZD-al-à P U DO-Áa¨ IDK. sifr 13.

12). mukhta¦ar al-¨ P U). It was written with a reed pen. In the Mamluk period it was executed either using the rules of al-mu¨aqqaq or al-thuluth (AS. al-¨ P U DO-mu¶W G. 11. 49-57). (qalam) al-¨ P U – one of the four ancient chancery scripts of a large size (FN. III. ¨ P U ¨ P U (pl. the nib of which was slit in three or more places (SA. 147: al-¨ P U DON PLO. ÃDZ P U.

 *U WRPDULRQ.

person. . abbrev.  0. f.120a). – 1/6th of the papyrus ¨ayy al-N JKDG – fold (of a leaf of paper) (TK.

musta¨ E DK. ta¨\ E – VFHQWLQJ SHUIXPLQJ RI LQN ZLWK FDPSKRU N I U DQGRU musk. 212). MJ. misk) (e. 206.g.

– KRQRULILF HSLWKHW.

g. RI NLW E ULV ODK HWF (e. CI. CM. 18). II. ¨ ED or ¨D\\ED $OO K. 3.

AH. ÌXU I. inset (EM. prayer for a deceased ¨D\\ UDK – slip of paper used for additions and glossed and inserted between the sheets of the volume. WKDU KX – requiescat. **** „arf (pl. 98. 182).

 .  UHFHSWDFOH FRQWDLQHU 6$ ..

II. LL. 1910. ME.  FDVH ER[ /& 29. 575). .

al-mu„affar – epithet of the month of ‚afar (q. „ufr (pl.v. aÌI U. II. 495). al-„afar.96 GLOSSARY „DUU I – seller of paper and boxes (cases) (QS.).

usually the thumbnail) (TM. ta„I U – ruling (of leaves by means of fingernails. – outline (surrounding the center-piece on a book cover) (LC. 28: wa-kataba bial-dhahab al-¨DT T DO-mu¨a  an bi-al-¨ibr al-WKXE W OLO-taÌO O ZD-al¨ Ð bi-maÑná al-EXU ]. 172: fa-LGK Ìaffara fa-O \DNELV ÌXIUDK TDZ \DQ 00 132).3. outline (KJ. 29). ta„O O (lit. no. ‘shading’) – outlining.

ÌXQ Q. „ann (pl.

SL. 57. baÃn. 29). placed in the margin. n. back of a document. „DKU \DK 1. – conjecture. title-page (Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q. 59) 2. „ahr al-waraqah – verso or recto (LC. verso. front of the textblock (LC. blank reverse of a letter (LC. 29). I. 285).64. GA. CI. „ahr – back. II. often expressed by the phrase ‘aÌunnuhu’. comp. 29. „ahr al-NLW E (al-nuskhah). abbrev. xv. hair side (of parchment). (TP.

 IO\-leaf (SD. obvious. presumed’) – word commonly used in the Persian/Indian context to indicate a conjecture. 473: wajh al-waraqah al.*  ZD-hiya ay al-]L\ GDK ED\QD DO-Áa¨ ¨ wa-al-Ì KLU wa-al-badal wa-li-NXOO Z ¨LG PLQK UDP] DO-awwal Á¨ wa-al-WK Q ELhi Ì wa-al-WK OLWK EL-hi khl wa-qad yuktab al-¨arf Ì I DO-K PLVK D\ an LVK UDWDQ LOá kalimat al-Ì KLU 73  Q 71 . abbrev. 553: ‘la feuille de garde’) 4. II. 109). AG. . evident’. ‘external. 88. 11.Oá). comp. ‘alleged. I. first page(s) of the textblock (KF. gh VKL\DK „ahr al-qalabbaq – tool resembling the back (shell) of a tortoise (TS. ME. 8 and II. „ KLU (lit.

 .

aÑM ]. 148-149. AJ. 40. 147. ta¶W T DO-waraq) – method of making paper look old using saffron or straw to give it a buff or light brown tint (UK. ¶ajuz (pl. 80-82). WS. ¶ajz. MP.GLOSSARY 97 **** al-¶ayn al-mu¶allaqah see muÑallaqah.

 WKH ODVW ZRUG RI D YHUVH '$.

21-22. n. ¶DMMDOD $OO K IDUDMDKX – formula of supplication (used after the name of al-. 52. V.P P DO-0DKG .  FRQFOXVLRQ final part of a document or composition (work) (MU.14). TP.

26).. sifr 13. . vocalization (KM.  (. RA.. diacritical point 3. III. DEEUHY MI. 5: shakaltu al-NLW E DVKNXOXKX VKDNODQ aÑjamtuh). 16: al-Ñajm al-naqà bi-al-VDZ G 0)  DÑjamtu al-NLW E ID-huwa muÑMDP O JKD\UXK ZD-huwa al-naqÃ) 2. 146. . IV. mu¶jam – record of attested study arranged alphabetically by name 6' . ¶XM ODK – (hastily prepared) short tract. treatise.

pointed letters (TP. ŒXU I DO-mu¶jam – letters of the alphabet. SA. . FRPS EDUQ PDM WKDEDW PDVK\DNKDK al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶jamah – letters provided with diacritical points. i¶M P WD¶M P 1. 90. diacritical pointing (of letters) (MH. 57). ¶ajm.

98 GLOSSARY ta¶U M DK.

(pl. taÑ U M.

30). curvature (of the descender) (SA. III. ¶arsh (pl. – curve.    P KXZD PXWDQ VLE I DO-taÑU M ZD-huwa al-Ñayn wa-al-M P wa-yajmaÑXK TDZOXN Ñaj). ÑXU VK. ta¶arruj – scroll (in decoration) (UI.

al-sa¨r – base line (TW. 230: Ñalá ÑXU VK DO-suà U.

45). MH. JA.  Ñara tu al-QurÐ Q Ñalá (for ¶ UL„a. SA. 29).9. 56. 45).. ¶ar„ al-qalam – left-side (of the) half-nib (of a reed pen) (MJ. III. 202). I. 218. reciter (CT. SA. 154: wa-Ñur uhu! al-M QLE DO-aysar. TP. mu¶ UL„ – collator. taÑ U T. trellis (FT. FRPS PXT EDODK ¶ur„ al-NLW E – outer or inner margin (IK. ¶DU VK WD¶U VKDK 1. ¶ar„(ah).  I asfal al-NLW E DO-PDUI Ñ ilayh aw Ñalá ÌDKULK DZ I Ñur ih. 94: fa-LGK QDTDÁa min alNLW EDK VKD\Ð fa-al¨iqhu bayna al-suà U DZ I Ñur  al-NLW E . mu¶ UD„ah – collation of a text with the exemplar (usually in the presence of the teacher by means of recitation or reading) (LC. lattice-work (AB. 136). 464. II. 25. Ibn Ñ$EE V WKDO WK Q Ñar atan). ¶LU „(ah).. abbrev. 92: af al al-muÑ UD ah an yuÑ UL  al-à OLE EL-QDIVLK NLW EDKX EL-NLW E DO-shaykh maÑa al-VKD\NK I ¨ O WD¨G WKLK L\\ KX PLQ NLW ELK 08 . LC. 423) 2. KU. ¶DU TDK WD¶U TDK (pl.

SA. 50. 11. 37. KU. sublinear stroke of a letter) (RN. 40. 125: al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶arraqah – V Q Á G T I Q Q \ Ð  U Ð ] \ P P Z Z. 22. 36. III. KH. mu¶arraqah – descender (terminal.

(al-kha¨¨) al-¶. 11).U T see mu¨aqqaq. . ¶DUU P – bookbinder (IB. FRPS PXÑaqqaf.

25.. 135: al-muÁ¨af walahu Ñuran wa-D]U U %$ . leather fastener in the shape of a loop or noose (part of a clasp) (TS. KT.. Ñuran) – thong. 34. 110.GLOSSARY 99 ¶urwah (pl.  ZD-f KL >DO-JKLO I@ DO-ÑXUZDW Q. AG.

 ¶azza wa-jalla – the formula of magnification (placed after the word $OO K.

xiii). aÑVK U. I. DEEUHY / (CI. ¶ashr (pl.

ÑDZ VKLU. ¶ VKLUDK (pl.

  8.  6' .7  // .. . decorative disc or rosette indicating the end of a group of 10 verses of the QurÐ Q 06   . ¶ VKLU \DK – mark..

dividing a chapter of the QurÐ Q LQWR JURXSV RI  YHUVHV and marking them with the letter RU  SO WDÑVK U W. ta¶VK U 1. al-¶ashr – the first 10 days of Mu¨arram (DM).

108. AG. WKH PDUN LWVHOI (MD. 109) 2. 31: wa-al-ÑXVKDU I ZDVDà alsifr wa-al-lawzah ¨awlah. ¶a¦¦ UDK – press (used for tanning leather) (MB. 116: gha  UDK .7  N Q \DNUDK Q DO-naqà wa-al-taÑVK U ZD-i¨Á U DO-suwar). AG. ¶a¦r – pressing (MB. 109). ¶ushar 1. 109). 126: wa-baÑda kull ÑDVKU \ W WDWD amman al-G Ðirah raÐs ¨arf alÑayn wa-aÁba¨at tusammá al-taÑVK U W . 11. tool (used for the application of gold with the inside either engraved or not) (TS. stamp with vegetal design (TS.

IB. SD. mi¶¦arah (pl. 84). . IK. maÑ Áir) – bookbinder’s press (UK. 154). 134). mi¶¦arat al-PDJK ]LO – screw press. II. mi¶¦DUDW GK W Œabl – rope press (UK. also known as laŒP 6XOD\P Q (UK. ¶u¨bah – cotton wad (tow) (in the inkwell) (KU. 154-155. 155. 154. 42).

signe de renvoi). lin. caret (MR. fold (of a leaf of paper or quire) (MB. curved line (used as a reference mark.130) 2.100 GLOSSARY ¶a¨f (ah) 1. 95: wa-T OD WDPXGG DO-ÑaÃfah ilá awwal al-la¨aq thumma yuktab al-la¨aq TXE ODWD DO-ÑaÃIDK I DO-¨ VKL\DK 73 . 107: ÑaÃf al-NXUU V HT.

AM. sub¨ QDKX WDÑ Oá (placed after the word All K. 35. MI.  rounding (of the end of descender or the tail of the alif) (KH. connection. introd. 36. 37) 4. abbrev. also ¶DO PDW DO-¶a¨f or ma¶¨ IDK – conjunction.). 145. ta¶„ m – WKH IRUPXOD RI JORULILFDWLRQ VXFK DV WDE UDND WDTDGGDVD Ñazza wa-jalla. / / / (AR. 147.

MR. 00 132. TM. 176. 54). al-mu¶a„„am – epithet of the months of Rama  Q DQG 6KDÑE Q TY. TP. 93.

LL. 19). 83. 2091). II. margin (ST. ST. gall nuts (for making iron-gall or tannin inks. 8: wa-yanÌXU I Ñaqb al-waraqah wa-I DODZZDO DOODW EDÑGDK  03 . 16. 17. stopper (in the inkwell) (IK. ¶LI ¦ – plug. index. ¶af¦ – galls. ¨ibr) (MP.

¶aqb. aÑT E. vox reclamans (TN. ta¶T EDK 1. note. 344). 27) 2.+  10  SJ. catchword. ¶aqib (pl. comment (LC. 38: hiya al-NDOLPDK DOODW WXNWDE I DVIDO DO-Áaf¨ah al-yumná JK OLEDQ OL-tadull Ñalá badÐ al-Áaf¨DK DOODW WDO K  .

III. 36) 2. 47. . 109). KH. 128: mufatta¨ al-Ñuqad. 58. ‘eye’ (of a letter) (SA. AG. 46. lower ¶uqdah (pl. 11. knot-like tool (TS. counter. Ñuqad) 1. – end of the text (matn) on a page.

GLOSSARY 101 ¶uqf(ah) – tail of the alif curved to the right (KH. taÑU T ¶allahu. ‘perhaps. la¶allahu (lit. mu¶aqqaf – OHWWHU VXFK DV M P DQG Ñayn) having its tail or descender curved to the right) (KU. 37). 126). maybe’) – used in the expression ‘laÑDOODKX NDGK ¶ SHUKDSV WKXV. comp.

 WR LQGLFDWH D FRQMHFWXUH DEEUHY 71  0. .

Q DO-ÑLO M. 80: Áifat saqy al-N JKDG ZDhuwa al-musammá f PXÁÃala¨ al-Q V DO. WS. RU ¶LO M – sizing (of paper) (AB. 90.

124). copy. FRPS VDT\ ta¶O T 1. 119) 3. transcript (AD. ligature (KU. 15) 2. composition. hand (using an unconventional way of joining letters) (MM. transcription. copying (TE. writing.9 . 133: huwa khalà al¨XU I DOODW \DQEDJK WDIULTDWXK 73  0$ . script.

 GLFWDWLRQ VHVVLRQ LQ 6K ILÑ FLUFOHV.

.) . .

 DOVR ta¶O TDK. taÑ O T WDÑO T W.  (MI. 107) (pl. abbrev.

v. 162). IV. 71. the WDUZ V protruding to the left and the tail (foot) of the alif bent leftward and often joined with the following letter (EI. insertion/ omission (written in the margin) (SD. (kha¨¨) al-ta¶O T 1. scholium. 15. 27. II. in the Turkish/Arabic context. MU. X. EI. 1124. mu¶alliq – glossator (MI. LC. IV. 165) 6. (also known as ta¶O T-L TDG P or ta¶O T-i a¦l) – Persian chancery hand and later also (though less frequently) a book hand which emerged in its definite form in the 7/13th century.). mu¶allaqah – strip of parchment (used for lining the spine of the textblock befoUH FRYHULQJ. – marginal gloss. 694-696) 2. ER. IX. to the script which is properly known as nasta¶O T (q. name often given. 26). explication (TE. comment. It is characterized by numerous ligatures.

 KLQJH JXDUG.

76  DPP DO-maÁ ¨if al-mulawwa¨ah fa-LQQDP WDN Q ODK PXÑDOODT W PLQ DO-raqq mud- .

FRPS U MLÑ. 77). 26. al-V Q DO-mu¶allaqah – WKH OHWWHU V Q ZLWKRXW µWHHWK¶ 6$ . al-¶ayn al-mu¶allaqah – syn. also TS.. 28. III. al-¶ayn al-ma¨P VDK.102 GLOSSARY khalah bayna al-law¨ wa-al-muÁ¨af. 104).. AG. . closed (‘blinded’) form of the letter Ñayn (SA.

 mi¶O T – fastener (part of a clasp) (BA. 371. III. 372: wa-huwa khayà aw sayr yushadd ilá ÑXU K .

aÑO P. ¶alam (pl.

2140). ¶DO PDW DO-ta¦Œ Œ see taÁ¨ ¨. mark. II. SD. II. index. abbreviation (siglum) (MU. 27) 2. – decorated border (LL. to mark centers of quires when rebinding. ¶DO PDW DO-waqf see waqf. ¶DO PDW DO-EDO JK VHH EDO JK ¶DO PDW DO-iŒ ODK see i¨ ODK ¶DO PDW DO-LKP O VHH LKP O ¶DO PDW DO-raj¶ see rajÑ. EI. TS. book mark (e. I. 352) 4. XII. marking quires before sewing (ST. al-¶DO PDK DO-P µ \DK – watermark (HN. also possibly the textual closing formula ‘wa-$OO K DÑlam (bi-al-ÁDZ E. marking. ta¶O P 1. signature (SD. 164).g. signing a document (AA. ¶DO PDW DO-WDPU „ see  abbah. II. 18) 2. 381). 164. ÑDO PDW DO-ta„E E see  abbah. ¶DO PDK – 1. ÑDO PDW DO-¶a¨f see ÑaÃf. 135. 22). ¶DO PDW DO-WDNKU M VHH WDNKU M. 138: wa-qad aÑlama Ñalayhi Ñayn wa-hiya ÑDO PDK OL-nafsih) 3. autograph (LC. motto.

DUEDO Ð) (CM. al-mu¶allá – HSLWKHW RI .39). 100). ta¶ Oá – the formula of glorification placed after the ZRUG $OO K RU qawluhu (introducing a QurÐ QLF TXRWDWLRQ.¶  0. no.HUEHOD .

 DEEUHY RU 73 .

. a¶lá All K PDT PDKX – the formula of supplication. ¶LO ZDK – upper book cover (BA. III. abbrev. 372).

GLOSSARY 103 ¶DP G DO-NLW E – text-column (as opposed to the margins) (LL. al-nuskhah al-mu¶tamadah see nuskhah. II. aÑP O. 2153: ‘text of the book’). ¶amal (pl.

VII. 256: Ñamaltu bi-LGKQ $OO K NLW EDQ. compilation (MU.  FRPSRVition.

main work of a painter (PA. 61: le ‘gros’ de l’oeuvre.e. al-ta¶miyah bi-al-naq¦ see taÐU NK al-ta¶miyah bi-al-]L\ GDK see taÐU NK ¶an¶anah – the formula ‘ÑDQ IXO Q¶ RQ WKH DXWKRULW\ RI E\. mukhtalifat al-Ñamal. chronosticon (TI.v. EI. i. q. VII. 47-48. painting. also ¶DPDO \DK – execution. ta¶miyah 1. (SJ. also mu¶ammá – cryptography. used in opposition to Ãar¨. colouring. 30) 3. ‘blinding’ of the ‘eyes’ (counters) of letters (KU. writing. IX. etc. SA. laà I DO-Ñamal. TC. FRPS ÁanÑah 2. 257-258). cryptogram. 123). 229. comp. passim: min Ñamal ¨asan jiddan.). taÑZ U 2.

 DEEUHY XVHG LQ WKH LVQ G DQG LQGLFDWLQJ DQ LQGLUHFW WUDQVPLVVLRQ RI D WH[W.

260-261). 211. 16. (MW. VII. I. EI. PK. 110. ÑDQ Z Q. SL. ¶XQZ Q (pl.

 DGGUHVV LQ GLSORPDWLF PLQ IXO Q LOá ful Q.

tarjamah 2. X. 2183). comp. EI. PA. . 66. 116. illuminated headpiece or frontispiece (sometimes containing the title of the work) (AF. EI. ¶uhdah – IDXOW\ IRUPDWLRQ RI OHWWHUV I NKDÃÃih Ñuhdah) (LL. 871-872) 3. 870). chapter. 29). the matter preceding the basmalah (LC. title (of a book) (LC. II. 29. X. 29. 870-871) 4. 36. section heading (LC. EI. X.

VWURNH.104 GLOSSARY ¶ M – ivory (EI. al-mis¨arah al-¶ M \ah see misÃarah. 200-203). i¶ZLM M – curvature. I. hence mu¶awwaj – crooked. curved (of a line.

8  FXUYDWXUH RI WKH WDLO RI M P DQG Ñayn. VII. ¶ G DO-QDV NKDK – copyist’s book support (WA. 7). ta¶awwudh. i¶ GDK – reiteration of dictation. collation master. repetitor (EI. 74). I. 230). collation session (MF. X. isti¶ GKDK – the formula of protection ‘aÑ GKX EL-$OO K¶ (EI. UD. 726). ta¶Z GKDK (pl. mu¶ G – transmitter’s clerk (famulus). e. .g. IN. 12. 14). taÑ Z GK. 13.

123-124). of letters) (AP. amulet (DT. aÑZ P. 95. 114. 69). ‘eyes’. comp. KU. – talisman. ta¶Z U – filling in (inking in) (of the counters. Ãams. ¶ P (pl.

comp. VI. sanah. 252-253). Ñuqdah. 43). – year (word used predominantly in dates in Maghrebi manuscripts) (SA. . LM. comp. 194. ÑX\ Q DÑyun) – counter (‘eye’ of a letter) (MJ. ¶ayn (pl.

EI. IB. 141. 41. 233. sizing (of paper) (AB. also known as (qalam) al-MDQ Œ. VI. 97. 19-23. 97. 37. JKXU E – the last hour of day (SA. MB. MP. JKLU µ al-ŒDOD] Q – snail paste (UK. 45-47).18) 2. 37. AG. VI. VI. 107. 73). lin. 47. IB. HT. NW. 74). 58-63. 90. 32-34. IB. 74. index. MP. 1124). as well as JKXE U (or qalam) al-Œalbah or al-Œilyah (KK. 250). AS. NW. MB.289: JKDE U DO-¨ulbah!. IV. 145. ghurar – the first three nights of the month (SA. 46: taghriyat al-waraq). n.60-72. red and black colours (SD. ghubrah – mixture of white. rasm al-JKXE U. JKLU µ al-Œ W – whitefish paste (ST. II. 47). MP. taghriyah 1. 145). IK. NW. al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK see raqm. al-khamsah al-JKXE U \DK see khams. JKLU µ al-samak – fish paste (UK. (qalam) al-ba¨ µiq (AS. 244). North Africa.GLOSSARY 105 **** (qalam) al-JKXE U – the smallest curvilinear script. pasting (ST. 42. 88. aghriyah) – paste. JM. OD. 141. 250). adhesive (TS. 199). JKDUDQ JKLU µ (pl. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DJKULE – generic name for a host of ‘non-proportioned’ scripts which originated from the category currently known as the ‘Abbasid bookhand’ and which were used throughout Andalusia. 12-13. and sub-Saharan Africa (DQ. ghurrah – the first night of the month (SA. DW.

 FRPS .IU T  .

106 GLOSSARY MLOG UDTT.

214. JK VKL\DK SO JKDZ VKLQ. 564) 2. KC. passim). JKLVK µ (pl. II. binding (TS. ME. covering of the board. case. book cover. 36. 35. mi¶¦arat al-PDJK ]LO see miÑÁarah. JKD] O see jild. 554. box (SD. aghshiyah) 1.

III. 71: samiÑa al-juzÐ kullah wa-P I JK VKL\DWLK TDUDÐtuh wa-P Ñalá gh VKL\DWLK. 182: wa-yajÑalu ruÐ V ¨XU I K GKLKL DO-tarjamah ilá al-JK VKL\DK DOODW PLQ M QLE DO-basmalah. CD.  ERRN FRYHU LQQHU FRYHU SDVWH-down end paper or recto of the first folio (TM. pl.

 ODVW SDJH V.

LVWLJKI U DK. 473). I. 8: al-Áafa¨ W DO-DNK UDK . RI WKH WH[WEORFN DUHD DURXQG WKH WDLO of the text and the colophon (KF. 257). binding (IN. taghshiyah – book covering..) . I.

ghufl – DQRQ\PRXV %$ .  WKH IRUPXOD RI IRUJLYHQHVV µDVWDJKILUX $OO K¶ 6' . 217) 2.... prayer (in verse) on the theme of forgiveness.  K GK NLW E JKXIO « LGK ODP \DNXQ PDZV PDQ.

150). ZULWWHQ DERYH ghila„. mistake. abbrev.  7%  LQ N QD DO-QurÐ Q EL-khaÃà mutamayyiz bighilaÌ aw ¨XPUDK DZ JKD\ULK ¨aruma). bold character. a word) (MI. 192). WDJKO „ – writing in bold letters (TM. ghala¨ SO DJKO Ã). ghil„DK JKLO „ah – boldness (of letters). OHWWHU 6. ghal¨ah – error. .

GLOSSARY 107 JKLO I SO DJKOLIDK JKLO I W.

JK OLTDK SO JKDZ OLT. WDJKO I – book covering. 132). – book cover (MD. 108). 213. 214. mughallif – bookbinder (DG. binding (FZ. 157). AB.

also iftit Œ. 47.. mufattaŒ al-¶uqad – letters with open counters (KU. LVWLIW Œ – opening lines (of a FRPSRVLWLRQ. **** I I U – papyrus (EI. SA.Ñuqdah. III.) . 261).v. I WLŒah SO IDZ WL¨) 1. 46. 128).). fatŒ – opposite of Ãams (q. comp.  K GKLKL DO-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-JKDZ OLT PLQ LGÑ Q DO-Ñabd … ‚andal). 114. VIII. – WDLOSLHFH .

8: kull PXMDOODG ODKX I WL¨ah wa-NK WLPDK 73  Q /& . 23) 2.  NXOO PXMDOODG ODKX I WL¨ah bikhuÃbah.. prologue. LQFLSLW 08 . preface.9. proem (MU. LC. XV.

IDZ WLŒ al-suwar. II. 23) 4. 320: al-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-JKDZ OLT. headpiece (KF.  KHDGLQJ (e.g. LC.

VI. IDW ODK 1. AG. IA. IA. 245). 104.18. 114: wayusammá h GK DO-sayr al-PDIW O DO-IDW ODh. PLIW Œ al-TDUU ¦ VHH TDUU Á. TS. press screw (MB. also PDIW O – endband (headband) strip (MB. muftataŒ – the first day of the month (SA. 59). 62. . 109) 2.

à P U fard(ah) SO DIU G.108 GLOSSARY farkhah – sheet. leaf (of paper) (SA. 249). 189. II. SD. VI. comp.

). 28). as opposed to linked (ligatured) form. – one of a pair. WDUN E TY. IDU GDK – quire (of paper) (DM). LIU G – letter in its isolated. one half of a piece of leather (TS.v. al-fard – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. conjugate leaf. al-nukhah al-IDU GDK see nuskhah.

. . 6$ ..

fur„ah (pl.) (KU. 133. al-ŒXU I DO-PXIUDGDK PXIUDG W – letters of the alphabet written individually (in their isolated forms) (e. I. fura ) – SODFH LQ WKH ZULWLQJ FDVH GDZ K. 230. 83). MY. II. AT.v. shaqq (q. SA. IR. 154). 390). far„ al-qalam – syn. 60.g. mifrash(ah) – piece of cotton or wool (used as lining for pens in a writing case) (SA. III. 481. DD.

ZKHUH WKH LQN LV NHSW SHUKDSV V\Q RI M QDK TY.

 . // ..

also al-nuskhah al-far¶ – copy.18). annotation (TM. index. 23) 2. most probably a variant of PLTU „. mifra¨ – cutter (ST. far¶ SO IXU Ñ ) 1. witness (MR. note. apograph. PLTU ¨ and PLTU „.=  N QD Ñalá al-aÁl al-PDQT O PLQKX K GK DO-farÑ P Á UDWXK«. LC. 191: wa-O \XVDZZLGXK EL-naql alPDV Ðil wa-al-IXU Ñ al-JKDU EDK . 94: wa-\DNI PXT EDODWXK EL-farÑ T ELOD EL-aÁl al-shaykh.

 VFULSW GHULYHG IURP WKH RULJLQDO .

JL. 88. KR. scroll (FI. SM.v. (AD.) (UD. 93. abbrev. application as opposed to theory. 87. IDU JK SO IDU JK W. 269) 4. aÁl.GLOSSARY 109 (principal) script (aÁl. 82). q. WDIU ¶ – interlacing. 131). 15. argument resulting from a legal point.

completion. one of the standard words introducing a colophon (tail of WKH WH[W. 41) – end. execution.  DOVR WDIU JK (MO.

23.+  /0 . 116) – thinner part of a letter (stoke) at its bend (JM. GA. farkah (MN. 23). lacuna (LC. 26. 17: al-qaÃÃ al-mu¨arraf yuÌhir al-IDUDN W I DO-NLW EDK ZD-al-farkah riqqat al-] ZL\DK . blank. HJ N QD RU ZDTDÑD RU Z IDTD DO-IDU JK IDUDJKD PLQ WDIU JK 2. also qayd al-IDU JK – colophon (LC. 289) 3.

 WDIV U SO WDI V U.

comment. 1. explication. commentary on a given work (usually but not necessarily relating to the text of the QurÐ Q.

)1  IDVVDUDK I WKDO WK PDT O W.

e. paragraph mark (TP. 23.5 . III. three dots. FRPS VKDU¨ 2. AK. fuÁ Á) – lobe (in design) (JL. I ¦il(ah) SO IDZ Áil) – PDUN VXFK DV D FLUFOH OHWWHU K Ð. 351. 103: bu¨ur mustaà ODK GK W fuÁ Á I QLK \DWLK  0'  G Ðirah min fuÁ Á – scalloped circle). LC. three ‘inverted commas’) used as a textual divider. MS. X. 28: IDZ ¦il al-khams. SA. from Greek into Arabic (EI. commentary and/or translation. disc. 55.g. IDZ ¦il al-¶ashr. mufassir – commentator. 146: fa-al-QXVV NK \DMÑDO Q OL-GK OLN G Ðirah tufaÁÁil bayna al-NDO PD\Q . 83). fa¦¦ (pl.

 .

110 GLOSSARY fa¦l (pl. fuÁ O.

III. 55. SA. word division (in a text). spacing (TP. division of a composition into fuÁ O ). MM. 138. QR ZD-qad IDUDJKWX PLQ K GK DO-NLW E ZD-ta¨Á OLK ZD-tafÁ OLK. 145-146) 2. 134. taf¦ O 1. . space between words or passages.

fa¦l al-khi¨ E – (in epistolography and diplomatic) conclusion of the formal greetings by the words ‘amma baÑdu’. (qalam) al-fa„„ Œ. 33). baÑG \DK fi„„ah – silver.  DQ \DN Q DO-fa O PLQ M QLED\ al-qirà V PXWDV ZL\DQ I DO-PLTG U. fa„l – LQQHU RU RXWHU PDUJLQ 6$ . 92. or fa„„ Œ al-naskh see matn. 130-133. MP. 53. place separating the doxological and doctrinal formulae from the preface proper (AA. comp. silver-based ink (UK. TP. 271)..20).. MB.  FKDSWHU 6' II. n. 37.

DM). taÐP Q WDWP P fakk SO IXN N. AK. 23. RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG in the form of a logograph) (CI. paragraph (LC. abbrev. fiqar) – passage. WDIT ¨ – writing the word faqa¨ ‘only’ (closing formula found at the end of colophons and marginal glosses). fiqrah (pl. section of a text. I. SD. 273. comp. II. xiii. 351).

III. – book cover (HN. 385. BA. 372: wa-KXZD P yastur al-DZU T PLQ M QLED\K.

 FRPS VKLGT .

al-nuskhah al-mufakkakah). fihrist (pl IDK ULV. fihris. 45). IDQ T (pl.GLOSSARY 111 PDIN N. box (KC. funuq) – case. mufakkak – loose. disbound (e.g.

 WDEOH RI FRQWHQWV /& .

743-744) 4. catalogue (SD. 207. fahrasah 1. II. EI. nota bene (notabilia). 149. (CA. abbrev. list. I µidah SO IDZ Ðid) 1. record of attested study. 286. cataloguing. RU &0  RU 66. II. comp. also I µidat al-a¦l. marginal note. 36). mashyakhah 2. II. **** T Q Q SO TDZ Q Q. bibliography. 49. LC. abbrev. AR. digressional remark (in a text) (SD. 23.  UHFRUG RI attested study 3. 293) 2. 50). gloss.

– trapezium-shaped instrument (used for FUHDWLQJ FRPSDUWPHQWV DQG IUDPHV WDE\ W RQ ERRN FRYHUV.

Qubbat al-iakhrah – the Dome of the Rock (the Mosque of ÑUmar in Jerusalem). . 76  AG. al-TDI µ al-muqabbab see qafan.VO P – epithet of the city of Basra. 15). WDTE E – rounding (backing) the spine (of a book) (TS. 107). Qubbat al-.

qabr. lit. 12: wa-ya¨W M qubà ODQ ZD-hiya misÃarah. 471). 107. SD. AG. qub¨ O TDE Ãil) – ruler. (when used for a transposed word) (LE. IV. qub¨al. qabla – before. straightedge (TS. II. . 302).‘grave’) – pen box (EI. abbrev.112 GLOSSARY TXE U (sg.

94: af al al-PXT EDODK DQ yamsik huwa wa-VKD\NKXK NLW ED\KLP ¨ OD Dl-VDP Ñ. n.52. PXT ELO – collator. muÑ UD ah 2. letter inserted withRXW UHDVRQ $' . VII. iqŒ P – interpolation (LL. collation note (statement). 56. 490492).TP. II. collation (of the text with the exemplar either in the presence of the shaykh or not) (MR. 92: Ñalá al-à OLE PXT EDODW NLW ELK EL-aÁO VDP Ñih. MH. comp. 2985: Œarf muqŒamah. EI. corrector. VHH DOVR WDTG P PXT EDODK – 1.

n. qaÃÃ. AG. FRPS ] Ðidah. 10. I. 107). 109). qidd (pl.) into strips (lengthwise) (KD. TDGG WDTG G – cutting (of leather. CI.37. WDTG V – WKH IRUPXOD RI EHQHGLFWLRQ µTDGGDVD $OO K VLUUDKX U ¨ahu)’. II. miqaddah – crescent-shaped trimming knife (TS. xiv). II.xiii. 54. 18. CI. AA. 701. / / / / / (TP. 24. etc. . abbrev. aqudd) – strip (of leather). comp. 11.

both muqaddam and muÐakhkhar. 17. alqalb al-PDN Q  WDTU U SO WDT U U. also TS. fore-edge flap (TS. 107). comp. 173). VII. for muqaddam muÐakhkhar (TN.GLOSSARY 113 muqaddam – fore-edge. 76  PLQ Q ¨iyat al-¨abk wa-al-muqaddam. 26. muqaddimah – forward. MI. 59. al-WDTG P ZD-al-taµNK U – transposition (of words). RU IRU IRU WDTG P RU PXTDGGDP DQG IRU taÐNK U RU PXÐakhkhar or IRU PXÐakhkhar muqaddam. introduction (EI. 495-496). abbrev. AG. 16: al-muqaddam wahuwa al-Áadr. TP. 120. 27: Ãurrat al-muqaddam wa-al-udhn. preface. 52.

recitation (LC. reciter. TLU µah 1. variant reading (varia lectio). prelector. manner of recitation. reading. 26) 2. collection of glosses. commentary (AD. gloss. T UL¶ SO TXUU Ð) – reader. punctuation and vocalization of the QurÐ QLF WH[W '0 (. – marginal note. lection (especially relating to the text of the QurÐ Q. 139). 9 -129) 3.

  73 . $/ .

494-498). TP.g. n. quriÐa or qaraÐtu) (e.25. FRPS ¨arf. 53. LM ]DW DO-TLU µah – audition (recitation) certificate (beginning with the word qaraÐa. II. KF. FRPS VDP Ñ. PDTU µah SO PDTU Ð W.

– ZRUN IRU ZKLFK DQ µLM ]DW DO-TLU Ðah’ was JUDQWHG /0  PLQ PDTU Ð WLK ZD-PDVP Ñ WLK.

36. al-TLU E DO-PDNKU ] – sewn case or box (TS. AG. 36. 110). . 466) 2. sleeve case (TS. al-TLU E DO-PDEQ – case or box (built around a form) (TS. 104. 35-36. II. AG. 110). AG. aqribah) 1. SA. 110). sheath (SK. TLU E (pl.

107. MP. 59). qar¦ TDU ¦ – pressing. 60). putting something into a press (ST. TXU „ah – slip (of paper) (UI. MP. index. screw press (MB. PLTU „ SO PDT UL ) – (pair of ) scissors (TS. IA. II. ST. 5: qarÁaÑtu alNLW E TDUPDÃtuh. IV. PLIW Œ al-TDUU ¦ – press screw (IA. IK. qir¨ V TXU¨ V TDU¨ V *U NKDUWHV. IK. 10. 47). 417). index. 107. 19. 63). qar¦a¶ah – fine. 18. IB. QS.114 GLOSSARY qur¦ SO DTU Á) disc (in decoration) (ZM. qar¨DE Q – square (an instrument) (TS. 44. 19.19. TDUU ¦ – bookbinder’s press. index. 103: PLTU   (!). 63. 44). IB. AG. 21. compact writing (KM. ST. 91-92. 20). 94). sifr 13. elseZKHUH TDUU   DQG TDUU Á. AG.

SO TDU ÃLV TDU Ã V.

11: wa-l-yakun al-qirà V I ¨ O DO-NLW EDK Ñalá alrukbah al-yumná). 485: al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ZD-KXP EL-maÑQDQ Z ¨id wa-KXZD N JKDG KK. AE. 173-174. 407) or paper (SA. II. 17). IW. 66-93. 50. Áa¨ IDK TDU ¨ V – papyrus maker (KF. EI. 98. 108. VIII. WDTU „(ah) SO WDT U Ì WDTU Ì W. AE. VIII. 82-91). WS. 261. – sheet or roll of papyrus (EI. EI. comp. UD. parchment (AE. V. 66-76. I.

often in the form of laudatory verses or encomia for the promotion of a newly composed work. . – approbation (appreciation) note or statement attached to a manuscript.

335- WDTU   W .GLOSSARY 115 blurb (SA. XIV.

313). qarma¨ah – fine. muqarri„ – blurb-writer (BL. IV. 182. compact writing (KM. sifr 13. comp. %/ $0 QRV     122.  ID-in jamaÑa al-¨XU I ZD-T UDED DO-suà U EDÑ DK PLQ EDÑ  T OD TDUPDÃDK . 143. 5: al-qarmadah wa-al-qarmaÃah diqqat al-NLW EDK 73  6. muà ODÑah. 186).  qarmadah. 136.

index. 146. qa¦ab(ah) – reed. HT. qa¦¦. qirmah see VL\ T. miqsam(ah) (lit. JM. 153. . 59. IB. EI. ‘divider’) – tool (most probably a compass) used in leather work (lil-naqsh) (IA.19. trimming (ST. IV. 80). the main characteristic of which is that it is executed in lines grouped in twos with a large interline spacing between each group (AS. 471: baŒU – reeds from a seashore and ¦XNKU – reeds from a rocky ground. 682. IK. reed pen (IK. 42. al-qurnah al-yusrá). 181. AA. MB. 91-92: wa-\XT O KXZa al-miqaÁÁ wa-al-miqÃaÑ wa-al-PLTU   wa-al-jalam). 60. qurnah – corner (MB. 69). IA. IV. 86. (qalam) al-muqtarin – script derived from al-ULT Ñ. 103. taq¦ ¦ – shaving. 112: al-qurnah al-yumná. EI. 41). miqa¦¦ SO PDT ÁÁ) – (pair of ) scissors (UK. see also UA. DS. 393: not defined).

qu¦ PDK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. qa¦amah. qaÃà (nibbing) (IK. 154). miqaÃÃ. comp. qa„ P DK. tin-based ink (UK. 86). 130. qa„m – syn. miq¦amah – plaquette (for nibbing a calamus) (KU. MP.116 GLOSSARY qa¦G U – tin. 32). 153).

 2-463. IK. I. – white hide. 109-110. 102. KU. sifr 4. 50.. AA. 93). 72-74. 701: wa-kull qaÃÑ Ñar an qaÃÃ. 39: waqad ikhtalafa al-NXWW E I TDÃà al-qalam Ñalá khamsat madh KLE. II. KM. etc. LM. qaÃaÃtu al-qalam qaÃÃDQ LGK qaÃaÑtu min Ãarafih al-PDEU OL-\DVWDZ  6$ . 153.) breadthwise (KD. leather (IW. nibbing. qa¨¨(ah) – cutting (of the point of the nib). the point itself. cutting (of leather. KK.

longer than the left’. 551: mu¨arraf – ‘reed pen nibbed bliquely. 42: fa-DPP DO-mu¨arraf fa-yakhtaÁÁ bi-al-mu¨aqqaq wa-alray¨ Q ZD-al-mu¨arraf yuraqqiq al-muntaÁLE W ND-al-alif wa-raÐs alO P. al-qa¨¨ al-muŒarraf – oblique point of the nib (SA. 462. LL. i. I. having the right ‘tooth’ of the nib higher. LM. II. 39: fa-à Ðifah taquÃà mu¨DUUDIDQ I MDP Ñ al-DTO P ZD-KXZD LNKWL\ U < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP  LM.e.

217). 154). ivory. see DOVR LVWLZ Ð. miqa¨¨(ah) SO PLT ÃÃ) – nibbing plaquette (made of wood. al-qa¨¨ al-T µim – ‘nibbing in which the pith and the exterior of the reed are made of equal length. . 1742. MJ. 462). II. straight point of the nib (SA. qu¨ ¨ah – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. II. II. 2996. MJ. opposite to muÁawwab’ (LL. al-qa¨¨ al-mu¦awwab – ‘nibbing in which the exterior of the writingUHHG LV PDGH WR H[WHQG EH\RQG WKH SLWK RSSRVHG WR T Ðim’ (LL. 217). al-qa¨¨ al-PXVWDZ – even.

MM. 468. IV. SA. 54. 105: maqaÃÃ. IP. 70: qaÃÑ al-N PLO DON PLO DO-NDE U TDÃÑ al-niÁf. LS. II. MB. qa¨¶ (pl. SK. MK. 62.742. aqÃ Ñ ) – format (of a sheet or codex) (EI. for nibbing a calamus) (UK. thumn al-waraqah al-NDE UDK QLÁf al-thumn. niÁf al-waraqah al-NDE UDK WKXOWK UXEÑ. 45. 65. 131: alqaÃÑ al-NDE U DO-qaÃÑ al-ÁDJK U. 133). 83: qaÃÑ niÁf al-waraqah. ND. 76. qaÃÑ al-rubÑ. qaÃÑ al-thumn. AT.GLOSSARY 117 etc.

al-T ¨i¶ wa-al-maq¨ ¶ – ‘cutting and the cut’. decoupage (ER. piece of calligraphy. VI. 110). FRPS T OLE T ¨i¶ – artist skilled in the art of paper cutting. piece of something (e. 475).g. 42: adhantu bi-wa Ñ al-kitbah li-mu¨arrir K GKLKL DO-qiÃÑah al-PXE UDNDK 1. calligraph (AC. principle of the interlace. .  irs (AG. qi¨¶ah 1. piece of poetry) 2.

collage. 90) 4. muqa¨¨a¶ W – disjoined. 91). 21) 2. VI. comp. papercut(s). filigree work (IP. muqaÃÃa¶ ). also qa¨¶ah – art of paper cutting. splitting (of a word at the end of the line) (MS. . 11.  +'   T ÃiÑ. mishraÃ. 85: wa-\DQEDJK DQ \DN Q WDTÃ Ñ al-NLW E murabbaÑan fa-innahu taqÃ Ñ $E ±DQ IDK ZD-huwa aysar Ñalá al-rafÑ wa-al-wa Ñ wa-al-muà ODÑah.  (5 9. mysterious letters at the beginning of 26 chapters of the QurÐ Q (. instrument for fixing or removing decoration from book covers (TS. taq¨ ¶ 1. AG.. SLHFH RI FDOOLJUDSKic decoupage (ER. (pair of) scissors (IK. 144. 9. PA. tear(s) 6- QR I K NKDUP ZD-taqà Ñ 6- QR DZU T PXTDÃÃaÑah) 3. 107). format (of a book) (TL. WS. cutting instrument (DM) 2. decoupage. 475). qi¨¶at al-taµU NK see taÐU NK miq¨a¶ SO PDT ÃiÑ ) 1.

 'K DO-Qa¶dah (al-VKDU IDK DO-¨DU P.

– the eleventh month of the Muslim calendar. abbrev.  26 .

 qufl SO DTI O TXI O.

– clasp (for fastening bookbindings) (NH. 377). .

14. taqfiyah – backing (TS. AG. al-qalb al-PDN Q – transposition (of letters) (MQ. comp. 641). AG. al-TDI µ al-muqabbab – round back (TS. ta¨U I T OLE T ODE SO TDZ OLE. 107). ST. AG. 20). 107). index. 107). AG. flat back (TS. 107. 15-17. 15. 15.118 GLOSSARY TDIDQ TDI µ – spine (back of a codex) (TS. al-TDI µ al-musa¨¨aŒ – straight. qalb. 15.

 PRXOG 8.  .

LC. 26. 26. KC SDVVLP I DO-T OLE DO-NDE U I T OLE UXE Ñ  I DO-UXE Ñ  I al-UXE Ñ OLO-ÁLJKDU I DO-WKXP Q  +7 OLQ DO-ULE Ñ wa-al-WKLP Q KJ. no. MK.3.  IRUPDW RI D sheet or book) (TS. 14. 83: mujalladah ÁDJK UDW DO-T OLE $'  T OLE DO-N PLO – LQ IROLR T OLE DO-niÁf – in quarto. ST. index. 28- T OLE DO-WKXPQ T OLE DO-thumn al-ÁDJK U T OLE DOthumn al-NDE U T OLE DO-rubÑ al-NDE U.19.

FZ. folder (IB. JL. FRPS TDÃÑ 3. 43). FI. 214. miqlab SO PDT OLE. 93) 4. stamp (for book cover design) (IA. 88. 59.

7XUN PLNOHE.

TLO GDK SO TDO Ðid) – round center-piece (on book covers) (LC. DW. 68). WDTO G – imitation of the master calligrapher’s work by reproducing it from memory (MY. 83. 26). 202-203). qalam SO DTO P TLO P. – envelope flap (MT.

  76 .  SLHFH RI ZRRG ..

II. see TW. i. 44-465. 13 (AA. SA. 69: al-DTO P DOqa¦DE \DK.e. as opposed to qalam alnuŒ V. TC.  calamus. copper pen. reed pen. 232. 153: al-qalam al-XQE E min al-qaÁab wa-al-TLQQ ". also qalam al-qa¦ab. KU. 45-87. IK.

al-qalam al-) V DO-5 P . 59-64. -50. 144. 71-75. UK. 100). 471) 3.. 38-39. . handwriting. AT. script. 133-134. hand. 356. MB. qalam al-U VK VHH U VK qalam al-sha¶r – brush pen (UK. MB. ductus. MP. EI. IV.

al-DTO P DO-PDEV ¨ah (al-\ ELVDK. see khaÃÃ.

VHH PDEV Ã \ ELV .

al-DTO P DO-PDZ] QDK – ‘weighed scripts’. an appellation given by Ibn al-1DG P WR VRPH  DQFLHQW VFULSWV XVHG LQ WKH HDUO\ FHQWXULHV RI Islam (FN. otherwise known as the alphabet of Dioscorides. al-muqawwarah) see tarà E layyin.GLOSSARY 119 al-DTO P DO-mura¨¨abah (al-layyinah. 11-12). al-qalam al-mushajjar – cryptographic script. al-DTO P DO-sittah – the six main calligraphic scripts based on the SULQFLSOH RI SURSRUWLRQDOLW\ WDQ VXE. muqawwar. I. 335). used in talismans and amulets (IT.

85). 153. TXO PDK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. IK. Iran and Turkey throughout the medieval and postmedieval periods (AS. al-DTO P DO-u¦ O – principal scripts from which other scripts are derived (AS. DO-mu¨aqqaq. and used extensively in the main Arab lands. al-ray¨ Q DOnaskh. al-WDZT Ñ and al-ULT Ñ. 145). 144). al-thuluth. miqlam(ah) SO PDT OLP.

 SHQ ER[ FDVH.

  $. .  VDZ ÐDQ N QD PLQ QDIV DO-GDZ K DZ DMQDEL\DQ ÑDQK  .. SA.  I DOVLNN Q wa-al-miqaÃÃ LMWLP ÑXKXP PDÑa al-DTO P I DO-miqlamah.$  Q.. .

 FRPSDUWPHQW IRU UHHG SHQV LQ WKH ZULWLQJ FDVH GDZ K.

'6 179: al-miqlamah wa-hiya al-M QDK DOODW WDN Q I K DO-DTO m wana¨ZLK PLQ O W DO-GDZ K $7 .

85). chest (LL. KR. II. 2565). 49-51. qamŒah – small tool (resembling a wheat grain) (TS. . trimming (a reed). qim¨ar(ah) SO TDP Ãir) – container (made of reeds woven together for storing books). 109). qan¨arat al-OLV Q – fore-edge flap (KF. For a list of words used for such containers see SL. II. AG. WDTO P – paring. I. 43. 43. hence miqlam D NQLIH IRU WDTO P (IK. 79). 11.

144). al-layyinah) – curvilinear scripts such as al-thuluth. muqawwas – sublinear stroke (line) forming an arch of the circle. 144). 11. as LQ V Q T I DQG Q Q 8'  /0  ZD-al-PXTDZZDV KXZD DOODGK O \XPNLQ DQ \XIUD  ÑDOD\KL WKDO WK QXTDà Ñalá samt w ¨id ka-dawr alQ Q ZD-al-V Q ZD-al-T I ZD-na¨ZLK . comp. AS.120 GLOSSARY WDTZ U – rounding (of letters) (AS. al-WDZT Ñ and al-ULT ÑÁ(SA. III. tarà E WDTZ V al-DTO P DO-muqawwarah (al-muraÃÃabah. WDTZ V – V\Q WDTZ U WDGZ U URXQGLQJ RI OHWWHUV HVSHFLDOO\ descenders) (KH. 37).

 qawl SO DTZ O.

II. 238). treatise. TP. 190. XII. 155. T OD \XT O ID-\XT O DEEUHY / / 55. 154. chapter in a composition (such as in the Fihrist of Ibn al-1DG P. PDT ODK 1. xiv. short composition. – quotation. MI. passage. MU. tract 2. in commentaries and glosses XVXDOO\ LQWURGXFHG E\ T OD RU TDZOXKX DEEUHY   DV ZHOO DV IDrespectively (CI.

 qawlabah – PRXOGLQJ RI SDSHU.

$%  '0.

I. 327. 222: wa-kaÐannahu matá fasada maÑahu shayÐ abÃala tilka al-T Ðimah. 283. 86. 90: yaktub al-PXVWDPO DZZDO DOT ÐLPDK µPDMOLV DPO KX VKD\NKXQ IXO Q¶. FRPS T OLE T µimah SO TDZ Ðim) – leaf. 377. 83. 82. I. 190. folio (folium) (MK. III. KF. KF. DF.

g. erect. 22). RN. . mDEV Ã. rectilinear (of letters and scripts) (e. PXVWDT P – upright. al-qa¨¨ al-T µim see qaÃÃ. comp.

GLOSSARY 121 taqwiyah SO WDT ZLQ.

  DPP DO-Ñ. – HQGSDSHU 8.U T \ Q IDLQQDKXP \DO]LT Q DO-NLW E EL-ZDUDTDK PLQKX ELO K GKLKL DO-baà Ðin wa-tusammá al-WDT Z  03 .

 al-waraq al-muqawwá see waraq. qayd SO TX\ G.

statement.  µFH TX¶RQ QRWH FH TX¶RQ FRXFKH SDU pFULW¶. 73  WDT\ G EL-al-NLW E 6' . – note. 17. composition (TE.. qayd al-IDU JK VHH IDU JK WDT\ G 1. committing something to writing. qayd al-tamalluk see tamalluk.

 FRPS WDGZ Q  FRS\LQJ WUDQVFULSWLRQ 7( .

87: muqayyadah – SRLQWHG // . 371: naqaÃtu al-NLW E ZDaÑjamtuhu wa-shakaltuhu wa-qayyadtuh. IK. sewing endbands (headbands) (MB.  tying. IA. diacritical pointing (of letters) (BA. 62) 4. binding.. III. . 113.

 SO WDT \ G WDT\ G W.

– marginal note. 153. IB. N JK ¨ 67 SDVVLP. 27). **** al-N I DO-PDVKN ODK (al-PDVKT TDK) see shakl and shaqq. gloss (LC.187). N JKL¨. author 2. N ]DQ – mallet (UK. muqayyid 1. glossator (AM. no. N JKDG N JKLG N JKDGK SO NDZ JKLG NDZ JK G NXJK G $- 136). 43).

98-105. SO NDZ JK Ã. al-kalŒ . . 77) – paper (EI. WS. al-5 P . etc. AE. waraq. leaf (of paper) (AJ. 419-420. WS. al-N JKDG DO-. 77-85). see waraq.VO P . IV. 136). N JKLGDK – sheet. comp.

munkabb – inclined. 374). kubab) – ball (of fibre. 136. kubbah (pl. ¨ayy al-NK JKDG see Ãayy. N JKDGNK QDK – paper mill (HN. 85-86). downward sloping curved stroke (from right to left or vice versa. in papermaking) (OM).122 GLOSSARY NDJKJK G N JKLG  NDZ JKLG – paper maker (AJ. WS. as in the beginning of w Z.

8'  /0 .

49-53. Ranunculus asiaticus. CM. TH. Asiatic crowfoot (bot. 43: i¨EDV \ NDE NDM DO-ara DK \ ¨DI Ì \ $OO K \ $OO K \ $OO K &0  \ NDE NDM \ NDE NDM \ NDE NDM KXZD DO-¨ ILÌ huwa huwa faqaÃ. 21: naskh al-NLW E 7+ . KL. 416. known in the Maghreb as kaykataj. WDNE V – pressing (QS.) 2. AG. 91. q. II. 416). UA.v. katb. 393). 169).) (US. 440. TS. 40. NDE NDM 1. kitbah (MH. II.107. comp. SD. makbas – bookbinder’s press (QS. talismanic word (used as an invocation against worms and insects. mikbas. mun¨anin. II.

kitbah – WKH ZRUG µNDWDED¶ RU µNDWDEDKXK ¶ DEEUHY   7( . transcription. NLW E NLW EDK – writing. composition. copying.

FDOOLJUDSKHU. used as part of the signature or autograph of the writer (copyist.

   DM ]D ODKX EL-al-kitbah. Turkish ketebehü. CT. wa-DMD]WX ODKX DQ \DNWXE I NLW EDWLK DO-kitbah. becomes a term equivalent to colophon’). +. 45: ‘hence katabah. NI. 183: al-LM ]DK bi-al-kitbah. N WLE SO NXWW E NDWDEDK.

mu¨arrir. .  VHFUetary. amanuensis (EI. 180). IV. fully-fledged (licensed) calligrapher (NI. scrivener 2. 554-760). scribe. comp.

lin. 197-200). piece of writing. tail (of a book or document) 2.) . V. a¶lá (¶ulw) al-NLW E – head (of a book or document). 86). maktabah – library (EI. PDNW E SO PDNW E W. asfal (sufl) al-NLW E 1. 23. 95: wa-\XT O OLO-NLW E D\ an mawaddah. al-NLW E DO-awwal – ÑUthmanic canon. 207-208). wa-majallah wa-wa¨y. NXWXE – ERRNVHOOHU . NLW ENK QDK NXWXENK QDK – library. EI.GLOSSARY 123 NLW E – writing. document. spine (of a codex) (HT. chapter in a book (SL. booklet. 388: mukattab).   V T DO-NXWXE \ Q 46 . I. al-NLW E DO-mukarras VHH NXUU V al-NLW EDK DO-PDQV EDK – see khaÃÃ. 53. maktab – place designated for writing. NH. KD. copying (KK. codex (MA.115).. IV. 705. VI. letter. IK. II. book. archetype. 384).

mukattib (e. KM. muktib. II. IV. LVWLNW E – FRS\LQJ RQ UHTXHVW IRU D SDWURQ. – piece of calligraphy. 53). calligraph (DP. master calligrapher (KK.g. sifr 13. KD. 4. Ibn al-‚ Ðigh al-Mukattib) – teacher of calligraphy. 705). 51.

0 .9 VLIU   LGK DPDUWXKX DQ \DNWXE ODND DZ LWWDNKDGKWXKX N WLEDQ .. .  26 .

outlining. kohl. takŒ O 1. akŒal – dark-blue ink (or black with bluish luster) (DG. paste obtained from tragacanth (DM). 414) 2. mikŒalah SO PDN ¨il). no. 393. miktharah – receptacle (for paste) (DD. pointing (of a wall) (FT. kuŒl – antimony. mikŒ O see mirwad.383: ÑLGGDW NKDWDP W EL-khaÃÃLKLP PDNW EDK EL-aldhahab al-muka¨¨al bi-al-O ]XZDUG. 230). 391: ka-al-PLQVK K 8$ 393). outline (of letters) (DH. mukŒul – kohl container (UA. NDWK U µ – tragacanth. IR. 187). I.

68). misÃarat al-tak¨ O  ILQH WKLQ. RXWOLQLQJ RXWOLQH RI GHVLJQV RQ book covers) (IB. comp.

OLQHV LQ .

142: al-GLTTDK I UDVP DO-¨XU I.124 GLOSSARY writing) (UK.

110: tak¨ O DO- irs. tak¨ O al-ÃDZ O. 12. 33. AG.  VPDOO SDOOHW-like tool (used in the interlace) (TS.

 kaŒOLE Q – screw press (UK.  71  ZD-W  aÑ N I EDÑ  alKDZ PLVK LVK UDWDQ LOá annahu ‘kadh I DO-aÁl’). abbrev. 154. sic. for the use of ‘ÁDZ EXKX NDGK ¶ DQG µODÑDOODKX NDGK ¶ VHH 73 . 0. NDGK – thus. 42). IB.

TM. mukarrar (or al-Œarf al-mukarrar). ditto- NXUU V DK. takarrur – graphic error. WDNGK \DK – WKH NDGK -statement (MI. WLNU U. 48. 184). dittography (e. 162).g.

6\U.

SO NDU U V.

132).92). 14. KU. quire (gathering). NXUV – book cradle. TS. abbrev. reading stand (MD. passim. SL. x. 154: wa-huwa jawf al-quÃn wa-\XT O ODK DO-ÑuÃbah. II. 131. SK. II.0 . AG. .9 VLIU   VXPPL\DW EL-GK OLND OL-WDNDUUXVLK ay in LP P EDÑ LK LOá baÑ . II. 60).  DOVR al-NLW E DO-mukarras – codex form of a book (AB. TS. WDNU V – collation (of quires) (HT. ra¨l. 48. comp. IK. KD. SA. lin.  . 700). 84. NXUV DO-Œajar – support (for a stone slab) (IA. II. 468-471. CI. 107) 2. kursuf(ah) – tow (wad of raw cotton or wool used in an inkwell) (KK. 100. AA. 321: alNXUU VDK OL-DQQDK Ãabaqah Ñalá Ãabaqah. 60).

GLOSSARY 125 kirsh SO NXU VK.

 WDNU VK – letter-head or serif in the shape of a barb RU GRW EORE.

.- QR  .

 FRPS WDUZ V NDU P. QurÐ Q NKDWPDK WDNU P – WKH IRUPXOD RI EHQHGLFWLRQ µNDUUDPD $OO K ZDMKDKX¶ XVHG DIWHU WKH QDPH RI WKH .P P Ñ$O LEQ $E „ OLE. mukarram – honorific (epithet) of muÁ¨af.

 al-mukarram – epiWKHW RI WKH PRQWKV RI 6KDZZ O DQG 6KDÑE Q TY.

miksar SO PDN VLU. 363). kurah – wooden ball (for burnishing paper) (NH.

of bashr (LF. 237: bi-al-ÁDGU O EL-al-sinn kashà I DOwaraq). DD. – fold (in a leaf of paper) (OM). 79. syn. NDVKN O – FRPPRQSODFH ERRN FRPS WDGKNLUDK NXQQ VK . 137. 274. 389. NH. miksha¨ VLNN Q DO-kash¨ – scraper. I. TP. 128). 58). kash¨ – erasure (by means of a pen knife or scraper) (MM. al-taµU NK EL-al-NXV U see taÐU NK NDVK GDK – long line or stroke (like a long fat¨ah) used to embellish the script (MN. 391). knife (for making erasures) (IR. IR.

126 GLOSSARY ka¶b (pl. kuÑ E.

145. 82). al-ka¶b al-murabba¶ – straight. rizmah. 84. kaff al-waraq – quire (Fr. 406). al-ka¶b al-muhallal – round back (MB. II. WDNI W – inlaying. NDOO EDK NXOO EDK – (pair of) pincers. comp. JL. passim. tongs (MB. 90). 39. kaff(ah). 109. 61. 94). – spine (back of a codex) (MB. AB. DE. 977. 109). AJ. WS. DM). 97. usually 25 sheets (PT. 442. KR. main de papier). kindah – sexagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JN. FT. 95. 92. inlay (SA. 109). NXQQ VK DK. flat back (MB. dast. IA. 92.

SO NDQ Q VK.

HB. 25. . commonplace book (LC. – 1.

mukannan – named by (known by) his/her kunyah. 395-396). kunan) – SDWURQ\PLF FRQVLVWLQJ RI DE RU XPP IROORZHG by the name of the son/daughter (EI. V. al-taµU NK DO-NLQ µ see taÐU NK .  kunyah (pl. FRPS WDGKNLUDK NDVKN O  V\Q RI EDUQ PDM Rr fahrasah (in the Maghreb).

I 1. originally and properly speaking. I . an early script DVVFRFLDWHG ZLWK WKH VFULEDO FLUFOHV RI .GLOSSARY 127 (al-kha¨¨) al-. IDK )1  ID-awwal alkhuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-khaÃà al-0DNN ZD-baÑdahu al-0DGDQ WKXPPD al-BaÁU WKXPPD DO-.

363. ±LM ]  kaykataj – talismanic word (used in the Maghreb as an invocation DJDLQVW ZRUPV DQG LQVHFWV.  JHQHULF QDPH XVHG ORRVHO\ IRU a host of early Arabic ‘non-proportioned scripts’ currently distinguished as the ‘±LM ] VFULSWV¶ µ(DUO\ $EEDVLG VFULSWV¶ µ1HZ $EEDVLG VW\OH¶ DQG WKH ‘Abbasid bookhand’ (see e. 11-13. 27ff. FN. comp. MV. 8-9.g. AV. OD).

76  $*  86 .

azure ink. 145. 478). FRPS NDE NDM **** O ]XZDUG O ]DZDUG – lapis lazuli. laŒaq (pl. 119. ultramarine. WDOE V – sizing (of paper) (OH. II. 29. 114. 139). (qalam) al-luµluµ – script akin to al-thuluth al-NKDI I LH SUREDEO\ al-tawq Ñ ) in which vertical and flat strokes are less than five dots in length (AS. JM. MP. SA. paint (UK. 27. 85). al¨ T OL¨ T.

 ilŒ T. . insertion (TP. mulŒaq – omission.

42). LC. IB. TM.14). II.. 185. 703). liÁ T lazm – pressing (TS. JA. laŒP 6XOD\P Q – screw press (UK. 24. comp. I.  LGK QDTDÁa min al-NLW EDK VKD\Ð fa-al¨aqahu bayna alsuà U DZ I Ñur  al-NLW E ZD-huwa al-la¨aq. 154.128 GLOSSARY  . milzam(ah) SO PDO ]LP. adhesive (KD. 279). OL] T – paste.

AG. book cradle (TW. 390) 3. large paper clip (made of copper or other metal to hold the head of a leaf or roll or quire in place while copying) (AT. SA. 230. 15. 107.  76  11. n. I. copyist’s book support. 133. WA. II.169. SA. II.  ERRNELQGHU¶V SUHVV 8. 14.24. 12: Ñ G DOQDV NKDK RU PD¨mal min khashab yafta¨ wa-yaÃZ ID-yu aÑ Ñalayhi akiW E DO-muntasakh minhu ¨attá yartafiÑ Ñan al-ar  wa-yastDQLG M QLE KX LOá law¨atay al-malzam). DD. IR. 481) 2. 481. malzamah SO PDO ]LP.

 TXLUH RIWHQ HQFRXQWHUHG LQ 0DJKUHEL lithographed books. /&  /( . where each gathering is numbered separately). abbrev.

 VKHHW OHDI RI SDSHU.

alsinah) – envelope flap (ST. MM. HT. 25). ST. OLV Q (pl. $'  /( 137) 3. qan¨arat al-OLV Q see qanÃarah. PXWDO VKLQ – ZRUQ GDPDJHG 7:  I VLIU PXWDO VKLQ. 119. large size bifolio (bifolium) (TC. 132).109. 20. 25. JL. index. 13. 90. lin. LC.

 .

IR. II. 530). 145. 391. ODIIDK OLI IDK SO ODI Ðif) – roll (of parchment or paper) (AB. spool (DS. 26). 181. 131. al-nuskhah al-mulaffaqah – made-up copy (KC. II. or (MI.166). comp. laqab SO DOT E. wrapper (DM).GLOSSARY 129 li¦ T (pl. milaff 1. DM). 167. OL] T la¶nah – curse. 480. I. passim). 230) 2. abbrev. RA. mulaffaq. alÁiqah) – paste. SD. adhesive (SA. the formula of malediction ‘laÑanahu $OO K¶ RU µODÑQDW $OO K Ñalayhi’ . lin. lafŒ – tooling. malediction. stamping (HT. DD.

pincers. 406). honorific title (EI. inlay (FT. (pair of ) tongs. tweezers (MB. I. DD. 391: yalquà EDT \ P \DÌhar bi-al-waraq min athar al-kashÃ). mulaqqab bi – known by (referred to) his/her laqab. implement for collecting shavings (small fragments) DIWHU HUDVXUH 8$  OLP VK QD DO-qalam. . – nickname. milqa¨ PLOT ¨ SO PDO T Ã) 1. WDOT P – inlaying. 618-631). V. 109) 2.

49).130 GLOSSARY mustalqin – line. LM. stroke sloping (descending) from right to left and YLFH YHUVD DV LQ WKH EHJLQQLQJ RI N I Á G \ Ð DQG U Ð) (UD. lakk RU O N '* . 11. lak.

109). 11.v. q. 16). 140). ODPO PDK – small tool (resembling an elephant’s tusk ?) (TS.). glazed. lamq – elegant writing.g.  ODF FULPVRQ UHG SLJPHQW RU LQN 06  wa-al-lak lil- DPP W ZD-al-fat¨ W ZD-al-NDVU W 0% -86) 2. varnish (AB. AG. ODPP ¶ – glossy. lacquer. copying (TE. comp. lawŒ(ah) SO DOZ ¨. al-WDGKK E DO-ODPP Ñ. law¨ W. namq. burnished (e.

II. OM) 4. MS. 24. 99. 11.  WDEOHW RI DQ\ KDUG-surfaced material) (SL. usually framed). al-ma¦ Œif al-mulawwaŒah see muÁ¨af. lawŒ al-¦DG UDK – frontispiece. (Turk. MB. illuminator (HD. lawŒ al-ta¦O E – see taÁO E ODZZ Œ – master decorator. levha) large panel (of calligraphy. HT.123. . 142-143. illuminated piece (such as frontispiece. 25. headpiece (FT. 29. lin. 124) 3.or tailpiece) (LC. gloss (DM). wooden board (TS. 31) 6. 125). 402). pasteboard (ST. 5) 5. 58-59) 2. wooden tablet (for burnishing gold or paper) (UK. panel (in decoration). head. WDOZ Œ – marginal note.

almond-shaped tool or stamp (UK. mandorla 4. 105. lozenge-shaped element (in a Mamluk book cover design). also known as sarwah (q. IA. MB.). 11. 38). 59. TS. 31. oval figure 2. AG.v. 44.GLOSSARY 131 lawzah 1. 109. 156. 60: lawzah wa-niÁf. IB. PLOZ T SO PDO ZLT. central medallion (on a book cover). raÐs al-lawzah. WDOZ ] – rounding (‘giving an almond shape to’) of the initial stroke of such letters as Á G Ã Ð and ¨ Ð (KH. see also nuqÃah) 3.

lawn SO DOZ Q. – spatula. 208). IR. II. AT. 478. MJ. 133. IB. 45. 230. stirrer (for mixing ink) (SA.

698-707. pigment. .  1:  WDUN E DO-DOZ Q. – colour. JA. V. tint (EI. 148. AI.

 WDOZ Q 1. WDO\ ¨ 1. 370: qishr al-qaÁab. 27) 2. 11. IK. tinting (of paper). O ¨(ah) – bark (skin) of the reed (BA. shaving off the bark of the reed (IK. 86. III. see also the quotation under sha¨m). polychrome illumination (WA. 86: layyaÃtu min alTDODP O ÃDK TDVKDUWXKX. LC.

index. UK. . MB. 20. 370). 84. 393) tow (wad. coloured ink (SA. 133). colour. II. MP. paper pulp (OM). AT. III. liyaq) 1. 203) 2. II. 702. wool or cotton used in an inkwell) (ST.  SODFLQJ D O Ãah in the slit of the nib to increase the intake of ink (KD. O TDK (pl. 55. tint (AD. IK. BA. MP. n. 26-29. 477-478. 79-84. 26-29. O I DO-shajar – bast fibres. tuft of unspun silk. 13. 111-119. also PLO T (UA. MJ. 160) 3.

370) – compartment for ink (KD. amliqah) 1. 700: al-QXTUDK DOODW \XMÑDO I K DO-PLG G ZD-al-Á I $7 .132 GLOSSARY PDO T (pl. II. III. also PLO TDK (BA.

 FRPS M QDK  WRZ RI FRWWRQ RU ZRRO.

.. . %$ .

38: al-khaÃÃ al-OD\\LQ KXZD DOODGK I KL DO-WDGZ U. KH. layyin – curvilinear (of a letter or script) (AS. 144.

comp. such as al-thuluth. muqawwar. **** matn SO PXW Q. alWDZT Ñ and al-ULT Ñ. muraÃÃab. al-DTO P DO-layyinah – curvilinear scripts.

 FRQWHQW WH[W.

Rf a ¨DG WK DV GLVWLQJXLVKHG IURP the chain of transmitters who handed it down) (SL. V. VI. 1. EI. 89: ya biÃXK I PDWQ DO-NLW E WKXPPD \DNWXEXK TXE ODWD GK OLN I DO-¨ VKL\DK $' . 843) 2. II. main body of the text (as opposed to margins). 111: al-matn al-ÃDU TDK DO-PXPWDGGDK PLQ \DP Q DO-Áulb waVKDP OLK ') 9  Dl-PDNW EDK I PDWQ DO-NLW E ÑDG DO-¨ VKL\DK MH. text-column (MU.

 RULJLQDO PDLQ.

¨ VKL\DK. WH[W DV RSSRVHG WR a commentary. shar¨ or gloss.

24. . central panel (on a book cover) as opposed to the border (FZ. MD. VI. EI. Œard al-matn (HN. 568). 25). (qalam) al-matn. 843) 4. TP. 53). 214. 139: wa-ODKX I NLW EDW VKDU¨ PDP] M EL-al-matn an yumayyiz al-matn bi-NLW EDWLK EL-al-¨umrah. 251-252) or jard (?) al-matn – colophon (LC. 109. also known as fa„„ Œ al-naskh. DEEUHY 9$ QR  MM. II. IX. 222: wa-qalam al-naskh yatafarraÑu Ñanhu qalam al-matn wa-KXZD JKDO Ìuh wa-qalam al-¨DZ VK ZD-KXZD NKDI IXK $6  -0 -66). SD. 1. matn (as opposed to a FRPPHQWDWRU VK UL¨) (JN. al-naskh alfa„„ Œ and al-wa„„ Œ – larger version of al-naskh (NA. P WLQ – author of the original composition. LC.

apograph (CD.v. comp. 38. .115: PLWK O DO-VDP Ñ ). AE. Á UDK majmajah – scribbling (KM. 13. 90).  I ÁLQ ÑDW WDMK ] DO-raqq wa-Áaqlih wa-tam¨ ULK ZDÁabghih). MB. ¨aÃÃ. 55. IV.) . 216). II. 67-71. UK. III. erasure. 58. 38. tam¨ ¨ – elongation (of letters) (KU. PLG G (pl. VLIU   WDNKO à al-NLW E ZDLIV GXKX EL-al-qalam. pl. 121-122. khirqah. KH. MJ. maŒ UDK (q. al-waraq al-P Œ see waraq. JL. TP. 1031). tamŒ ¨ bi-al-dhahab – gold tooling (FI. amiddah) – soot ink.52. LVWLPG G PD¨¨. AT. 79: dalk) 2. tamŒ ¨ 1. 238). ink (in general) (SK. 86. process of softening leather (making it flexible. VI.  madd. 127-131. 471-477. LVWLPG G – the manner of dipping the pen in the inkwell (SA. 371). comp.GLOSSARY 133 PLWK O (pl. MJ. or licking) (TP. 36-37). 320: summiya al-PLG G PLG GDQ OL-annahu yamudd al-qalam. supple) (by rubbing it with a piece of wood) (ST. SA. 21.) . UK. maŒw – ink removal. 15-18. obliteration (by means of a cloth. transcript. amthilah) – copy. blind tooling. comp. MP. n. EI. KR. hence mumaŒŒa¨ – blind tooled (FI. index. ¨ibr. 134-135. 89). MP. BA. 138-140. tamŒ U – polishing (burnishing) with an oyster shell. IV. III. 79-90.

mudan. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DGDQ see ±LM ] DQG . also known as 0DG QDW DO-1DE – Medina. pen knife (SA. 103- 8$  . midan) – knife. I  mudyah (madyah. 465-467.134 GLOSSARY al-0DG QDK (al-munawwarah). 0DG QDW DO-6DO P – Baghdad (DM).5  . II. SK. midyah) (pl.

ta E E al-sharŒ al-PD]M DO-PDP] M. FRPS VLNN Q marrah – spatula (for mixing paper pulp) (OM). WDPU „ see  abbah.

SA. sword (for rubbing leather) (UK. 481-482. I. wiping (MB. 202). II. 60: misann almis¨) 2. masŒ – rubbing. AT. IA. 391). 114). DD. sackcloth (DG. coarse haircloth. 133. 230. mimsaŒah – pen wiper (IR. see shar¨. . mashµalah – WKH IRUPXOD RI VXEPLVVLRQ WR WKH ZLOO RI *RG µP VK Ða $OO K¶ 0* . 110. 166. misŒ 1.

 FRPS LVWLWKQ Ð. .

  ZD-yasta¨VLQ Q DO-PDVKT I DOV Q ZD-al-VK Q LOO I DZ NKLU DO-NDO P 6$ . inelegant hand. 133: wa-al-mashq fa-huwa surÑat al-NLW EDK PDÑa baÑtharat al-¨XU I 0+  VKDUU DO-NLW EDK DOPDVKT $$  PDVKDTD « LGK DVraÑa al-NLW EDK 73  7( . 146: al-jamÑ wa-almashq.. copying. transcription (TE. 55) 2. 16) 3. elongation (of letters) (JA. scribbling (MM. 60. 262: al-mashq huwa madd alXU I I DO-NLW EDK 70  6.GLOSSARY 135 mish¨. mashq 1. 230). SK. AA. hasty. mush¨ – comb (IA. I. 116-117.I. IR.

calligraphic hand (CM. calligraphic model (AD. MY. 151). mashqah 1. 48. KT. 89: al-mashq huwa al-khaÃà I KL DO-khiffah. 320: almashqah al-maddah al-GDT TDK ZD-al-khaÃà al-PDPVK T KXZD DOPDPG G. KK. is a technique that can be applied to any kind of script and is not an independent style of its own. 83) 5. unsuitable for the copying of the QurÐ Q )1   ID-DPP DO-ZDUU T Q DOODG QD \DNWXE Q DO-maÁ ¨if bi-al-khaÃà al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-mashq…. 164) 6. according to some opinions.EQ 6 U Q annahu kariha an tuktab al-maÁ ¨if mashqan…li-DQQD I KL QDTÁ D O tará al-DOLI ND\ID \XJKDUULTXK \DQEDJK DQ WXUDGG VHH DOVR $9  ‘Mashq. copying from a model (TE.’). fine elongation. 16. for example. 4. (kha¨¨) al-mashq – one of the ancient scripts (?) used originally by the scribes in the city of al-$QE U DQG FKDUDFWHUL]HG DV OLJKW KDYLQJ D slanted alif and. 134: ÑDQ . fine elongated stroke (SK. elegant. calligraphic exercise. IK.

 WDLO RI WKH OHWWHU P P /0  LOO DQQD PDVKTDWDKX I DOnaskh qaÁ UDK.

183). PXVK T ŒDU U – VLON WRZ ZDG. P VKLT – calligrapher (NI.

 . '' .

autograph (DM) 2. signing. FRPS O TDK ¨ im„ µ 1. signature. signed attestation/ UHDGLQJ VWDWHPHQW 27  ODPP Ñuri D K GK DO-NLW E LOD\\D QDÌartu wa-taÐammaltu bi-P \D¨Z KL ID-wajadtuhu muà ELTDQ OLO-ÁDZ E ID¨akamtu bi-Ái¨¨atih wa-am aytuhu nammaqahu… A¨mad al-4   .

136 GLOSSARY bi-PDG QDW 1 NGDK.

plane-like instrument (TS. 25. 60-61). milk – ownership (OS. AG. Makkah (al-mukarramah. I  mimlasah 1. polisher (NH. 107). 88. ex-dono. 8). 390. VII.). 31. also malasah – burnisher. II. AG. LC. PLON \DK WDPO N WDPDOOXN – ownership note or statement (such as ex-libris. LC. EI. 11. also referred to as qayd al-tamalluk (OS. al-muÑaÌÌamah) – Mecca. 411). maghrah – ochre pigment (FT. ex-library. etc. TS. al-musharrafah. al-maghrah al-¶. 107) 2. 11. 27). 88. 478). FRPS QDÌar 3. For various expressions used in ownership statements see OS. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DNN see ±LM ] DQG . execution statement (containing the calligrapher’s name) (MN. LPO µ SO DP OLQ.U T \DK – reddish brown ink (SA.

I. work (known as al-DP O . 85-94) 2. SDVVLP :6 -13. KF.  GLFWDWLRQ $.

287: Vermittler – PXEDOOLJK PXOT  muktib). passim. 725-726. GA. famulus (AI. VII. stamp (EI. 472-. muhr – seal. 725-726). EI. LVWLPO µ – repetition of a dictation by a specially appointed famulus. II. 48). mustamlin – tradition transmitter’s clerk. passim. writing down (of a dictated text) (EI.VII. VII. SURGXFHG WKURXJK GLFWDWLRQ mumlin – dictation master (AI. signet. SL.

stamping (EI. . 472-473). VII. FRPS NK WDP WDPK U – sealing.

GLOSSARY 137 muhraq SO PDK ULT.

 JOD]HG FORWK VLON XVHG DV D ZULWLQJ VXUIDFH.

AE. KM. leaf (of any writing material) (KD. II. sheet. 8-9. IV. II. 704: wa-al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK wa-al-sifr wa-al-PXKUDT VDZ Ð) 3. leaf (of paper) (SA. 105-106. sheet. 79-82. WS. 472. sifr 13. 482: al-muhraq wa-huwa al-qirà V. 50-52) 2. (IW.

polisher (IA. P Vá (pl PDZ VLQ DPZ V. 60. mawzah – burnisher. 63).

– pen knife. trimmer (TW. 16: al-maws al-6K U ] . UD.$  maws. 169: li-bary qalam al-qaÁab wa-iÁO ¨ al-NLW EDK .

25). LC. PLPZDK P ZDUG \DK – water container (for diluting ink) (SA. 64). P µ al-ward – rose water (MP. 226.  1+  '' . II.  PLPZDK ODK «ZD-W UDWDQ WDN Q PLQ DOnu¨ V ZD-min al-¨DOD] Q ZD-JKD\ULK. V. P µ al-dhahab – gold ink (MU.

 FRPS PLVT K WDPZ K 1. II. II. inlaying (SA. . 45). tilting (of a script). WDPZ K EL-al-¨DO µ (al-dhahab) – gilt (FT. 442) 2. SA. 403). coating. script) (UD. slanting (of the line. hence P µil – inclining. 12. gilt (SD). LP ODW DO-qalam – tilting of the pen.

sifr 13. 5: nabaqtu al-NLW E ZD-nabbaqtuhu saÃÃartuhu wa-katabtuh). 146. KM. copying (TE. PDUJLQDO DQQRWDWLRQ '0 7+  WDQE K Ñalá al-ghalaÃ). QDZ MLGK VJ Q MLGK. IV. JM. 40).138 GLOSSARY **** QDET WDQE T – elegant writing. (qalam) al-PDQWK U – QDVNK RU ULT Ñ/naskh-based script (characterised by large spaces between words) (AS. remark (in the body of a composition). WDQE K – note. 16. nota bene.

trimming (of a reed) (IR. minjam – mallet (ST. – OHWWHUV VXFK DV E Ð DQG W Ð (TU. IB. 21. 9: wa-al-na¨t na¨W Q QD¨t baÃnih wa-na¨t MDZ QLELK. index. 36). 232. naŒt 1. UD. paring. 43: P MDPDK).

35). etc. 133-134. nuŒ V – copper. MP. copper-based ink (UK.g. ¨amdalah. (MG. .  DEEUHYLDWLRQ RI WKH W\SH called contraction in which two or three words are fused into one portmanteau word. basmalah. 482). e. I.

GLOSSARY 139 QDNKE LQWLNK E Puntakhab  VHOHFWHG SDVVDJH  SO LQWLNK E W PXQWDNKDE W.

muntakhib – compiler. 97. munkhul – sieve (IR. 82). – anthology (EA. selector (DF. nasab SO DQV E. narjasah – y-shaped nonagonal or decagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JL. I. DM). 95. 94-95). II. KR. 384). 230.

967-968). 53-56). genealogy. VIII. religious sect or school. nisab) – descriptive adjective (adjective of relation) indicating an individual’s birthplace. ending in – (EI. pedigree (EI. tribe. al-kha¨¨ (al-NLW EDK. nisbah (pl. VII. etc. – lineage.

DO-PDQV E DK.

57) 2. 696-699). IV. IV. belonged to the mu¨aqqaq family of scripts. The MamOXN QDVNK ZDV ZULWWHQ VDQV VHULI WDUZ V ZKLOH WKH 2WWRPDQ QDVNK DQG . 1126 (in Turkey). 1124 (in Persia). transcription (TE. 17. a script which emerged in the 8/14th century in Persia and later was used extensively in Turkey and India (EI.5. par excellence. In Turkey this script was often (but incorrectly) known under the name of ta¶O T. 21). sifr 13. (kha¨¨) al-nasta¶O T – hybrid of naskh and ta¶O T (thus properly known as naskh-i ta¶O T. (qalam) al-naskh – book hand. ER. KK. 1127 (in Muslim India). see khaÃÃ. PXQ VDEDK – collation (of quires) (ST. index. naskh 1. KM. naskh-ta¶O T). also QDVNKDK WDQV NK QDV NKDK LQWLV NK LVWLQV NK – copying. which according to the Mamluk tradition. IV.

106: wa-NLW E µDO-%D\ Q ZD-al-WDE\ Q¶ QXVNKDW Q Oá wa-WK QL\DK ZD-al-WK QL\DK DÁa¨¨ wa-ajwad) 3. xiv). al-nuskhah al-mufakkakah VHH PDIN N PXIDNNDN al-nuskhah al-mulaffaqah see mulaffaq. 89). recension (MU. 128. CD. archetype (LC. 47: wa-al-naskh lil-¨DG WK ZD-al-WDIV U ZD-na¨ZLKLP  /0  DO-naskh iÑU EXKX DTDOO min al-ray¨ Q ZD-I KL WDÑO T ZD-Ãams fa-qaruba min al-ULT Ñ. xv. XVI. personal) nature (CI. copy (EI.in Turkey. al-nuskhah (al-kutub. abbrev. VIII. MZ. 1125. 36. IV. pl. CM. LM. al-naskh al-wa„„ Œ see matn. catalogue (AD.12) 2. list. IV. 182. 149) 2. 26). EI. 1127. nusakh) 1. al-naskh al-V GDK – regular naskh hand (HI. 45: wa-min al-ray¨ Q DO-QDVNK /0  DPP TDODP DO-naskh wa-alwa   ¨ wa-al-¨DZ VK ZD-al-PDQWK U ID-asqià PLQT UDK . variant reading (varia lectio). badal) 4. I. while the serif in the Persian naskh was mostly left-sloping (AS.140 GLOSSARY the Persian naskh of the 10/16th century and later often featured the VHULI RQ WKH OHWWHU O P RI WKH GHILQLWH DUWLFOH 7KH VHULI RI WKLV OHWWHU LQ the Ottoman naskh was often right-sloping. al-nuskhah al-GXVW U VHH GXVW U al-nuskhah al-far¶ see farÑ. 123. nuskhah (pl. LE. but erroneously. CA. al-naskh al-mu¶W G.      $5  $./ QR UDI ¶ al-naskh. 138. n. al-nuskhah al-a¦l (al-nuskhah al-mu¶tamadah. 146. properly ‘pertaining to naskh’. al-makh¨ ¨ W. QDVNK 1. LM. II. version. used as a synomym of al-naskh proper (NC. 1123. commonly. comp. transcript.171). I. 141.131: balagha qir Ðatan wa-PXT EDODWDQ ZD-taÁ¨ ¨an Ñalá nuskhah muÑtamadah) – exemplar. 47.in Muslim India).  0. 412: – nuskhahaÁl.in Persia. CI. al-naskh al-fa„„ Œ see matn. naskhbased (related) hand of an idiosyncratic (informal.

archetype (LC. DO-VDIDU \DK – ‘pocket book’ (small size manuscript produced for travelers) (TC. 26). 26). al-nuskhah al-waŒ GDK (al-IDU GDK) – single surviving copy. unicum. Q VLNK SO QXVV NK. al-nuskhah al-umm – holograph.

 QDVV kh SO QDVV NKDK.

348. WB. PDQV NK PXQWDVDNK – manuscript (AK. 16. passim). 17. MA. ¶ G DO-QDV NKDK see Ñ G . muntasikh – copyist. scribe (TE. TW. 47).

. 1241-1244). I. 1014/2: faragha min ta¨U Uih Ñalá h GK DO-nasaq).GLOSSARY 141 QDVDT WDQV T – text arrangement. munshiµ  VHFUHWDU\ DPDQXHQVLV (.g. letter-writing. epistolography (EI. III. style or composition. documents or state papers. LQVK µ – construction. 9. e. no. of letters. layout (mise en page ) (FK. .

AI. I. 94. WDZVK U – sprinkling of a freshly copied text with VDZGXVW QXVK UDK QXVK UDK (also XVK UDK ZXVK UDK) – sawdust (for drying ink) (JA. FRPS N WLE  author (usually referring to poetry) (SS. I. 134. PLQVKDU PLQVK U SO PDQ VK U. 278. WDQVK U. 67). nashr. 173. IK. TD. 136).

– saw (for work with wooden ERDUGV.

$  PLQVKDUDK NDE UDK PLQVKDUDK ÁDJK UDK 8$  IRU FXWWLQJ UHHGV. 76   $*  .

IA. 21. UDTT PDQVK U see raqq. index. . AT. MB. 136). IR. I. OM. 480: al-QDVK DO-muttakhadhah min alburr aw al-NDWK U Ð). IB. starch paste (made of sorghum. 21). compartment for paste (in a writing case) (SA. QDVKVK I – blotting paper (DM). 395). DD. 480. PLQVKDU \DK – chevron (FT. 50. II. dhurah) (OM). 13. PLQVK K – paste-receptacle. 390. minshafah – blotter (TD. 12. ST. II. 106. 60. tanshiyah – pasting (ST. starch paste (TS. I. nashan – wheat starch. SA. 133. 230: minshaµah). index.

269: al-O P QDÁE WKXPPD E Ð al-khaÃÃ) 2. straight line. the letter alif (IR. stroke. 240.  . 239: al-madd ka-alnaÁb wa-ka-al-naÁbayn. ni¦ E 1. pallet-like tool (HT. 249... 103: niÁ E DO-VLNN Q 6$ . 241. 137). handle (SK. lin.133.142 GLOSSARY na¦b 1. .

III. munta¦ib – ascender. IA. LM. 49: fa-almuntaÁLE KXZD DOODGK \XV PLW T PDW DO-N WLE. 59). 11. 43. up-stroke (SA. IB. 47. UD. 156.  folder (instrument used for folding sheets of paper when binding) (UK. also ni¦ b al-dalk – burnisher (IA. 101. 59) 3. 103. MB.

e. na„ar – study note. panel and the like (in illumination and book cover design) (FI. min¨aqah SO PDQ Ãiq) – decorative element. medallion. 93. III. FZ. 140: wa-KXZD PDZ TLÑ alPDGG W DO-musta¨sanah min al-¨XU I al-muttaÁilah). 218. reading note.g. 217. ZM. 88. tan¦ O – elongation (of letters) (SA. 43). JL. statement (usually introduced by ‘naÌDUD I ¶.

$+  .  &0 QR QDÌDUD I KL ZD-taÐammala maÑ Q K ZD-daÑ OL-P OLNLK.) .

 FRPS PXà ODÑah. un„ur – ‘see’. abbrev. XVHG LQ WKH PDUJLQ IRU QRWDELOLD QRWD EHQH DORQJ ZLWK WKH ZRUG TLI VHH WDZT I.

 Q „ir (pl. nuÌÌ U.

na„m.  DGPLQistrator of a waqf 2. tan„ P – composition (in verse or prose) (AM.170). . no. II. comp. I KL QD„ar – µSKUDVH V\Q I KL WDÐammul) implying doubt and insinuating politely that the words to which it relates are false or wrong’ (LL. curator. shiÑr. versification. 2812).

AT. al-waraq al-naf¨ see waraq. nafdh – punching. no. I.3.GLOSSARY 143 nafkh – gaufrage (KJ. nafa¨ (sg. DD. II. 391: for sewing of quires). IR. 503: Áu¨¨i¨at watunuqqi¨at). WDQT Œ. engraver (KM. 481. naqr – inscription. II. nafÃah) – pockets of air. QDTT U – carver. IV. awling (MB. tanaqquŒ – correction. sifr 13. IV. 208. epigraphy (KM. 5). 230. awl (SA. bubbles (between the doublures and the cover board) (NH. 23). engraving (on stone). sifr 13. minfadh – punch. passim). 5: al-NLW E I DO-¨ajar). 133. 392). revision (KF. PLQT U – serif-OLNH VWURNH V\Q WDUZ V TY. MJ.

/0 .

 niqs SO DQT V QXT V.

5). sifr 13. IK. II. 471. naqsh SO QXT VK. 49. 84. IV. – ink (KK. SA. KM. 469.

engraving. 931). 105. MB. illumination (EI. naqr 2. VII. inscription. TS. PLQT VK SO PDQ TLVK PDQ T VK. 400). epigraphy (FT. 156. tooling or stamping (of leather) (UK. IA. comp. 63) 3. 29-32. painting. QLT VKDK 1.

59). IA. .  0% 105. ERRNELQGHU¶V WRRO 8.

266). 159). sifr 13. IV. 141. illuminator (PA. copying (FK. engraver (KM. QDTT VK´NK QDK – Ottoman imperial painting atelier (workshop) (EI. designer. Q TLVK – calligrapher (AW. WDQT VK – writing. 931-932). miniature painter. VII.144 GLOSSARY QDTT sh 1. 155. 304: wa-qad waqaÑa al-IDU JK PLQ WDQT VK K GK DO-NLW E. 5) 2. III. carver.

TE. naq¨ 1. 38). naq¦. nuq¨ah (pl. III. KH. 58). SA. nuqaÃ. haplographic error. 16-17) 2. nuq¦ Q QDT ¦ah SO QDT ÐiÁ) – omission. 16-17. haplography (TP. 16: al-naqà qad \DN Q EL-maÑná al-shakl. 160. 151. letter-pointing (TE. III. III. vocalization (by means of dots) (SA. SA.

  T OD .EQ 0XTODK wa-al-naqà Á UDW Q D¨DGXKXP VKDNO PXUDEEDÑ wa-al-akhar shakl PXVWDG U.  GLDFULWLFDO SRLQW GRW +.

 QR T ELOD Raw at al-PXU G Q PDÑa naqlih fa-Áa¨¨a) 2. transcription (MU. abbrev. nimrah – number. 368). figure. 33. calligrapher (TE. transmissLRQ WUDGLWLRQ H[HPSODU ). 68) 5. . IA. HT. RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG E\ D KRUL]RQWDO OLQH IRU U Ð ZLWK D ORRS DW LWV HQG UHSUHVHQWLQJ K Ð used .  VPDOO WRRO SRLQW IRU FUHDting dots on leather) (TS. copyist. copying. XII. AW. citing. nuqÃah lil-WDGKK E QXTÃDK NDE UDK OL-EX\ W DO-lawzah). quoting. exact copy (apograph). IA. ‘facsimile’ of the master calligrapher’s work (DW. 16) 4. 105. translation. 138: naqaltuhu min khaÃÃih. Q TL¨ SO QXTT Ã). 133. naqalah) 1. 12. numrah. QDTT ¨ – vocaliser. 218) 2. 59: nuqaà mudawwarah. 16. 60: nuqÃat al-lawzah. translator. 137. Q TLO (pl. naql 1. orthographer (LT. TE. quotation 3. extract. MB.

16. 45. KK. written over the word in the text and repeated above the relevant gloss in the margin and bearing a superscript number) (RA. copying (TE. WDQP U – marking (providing) with numbers. 91). namq WDQP T – elegant. AM. 53. 62. numbering. embellished writing. 119: ¨usn al-NLW EDK QDPTXK :5 .GLOSSARY 145 among other things as a reference mark. SK. 53.

 HOHJDQW FRPSRVLWLRQ (of a text) (DM). Q PLT PXQDPPLT – calligrapher (AC. 45. NI. 180: adhantu liQ PLT K GKLKL DO-qiÃÑah al-PDUJK EDK 7( .

painted illustration (KF. II. WDQP O – compact writing. 237). copying (SK. 105) 2. IV. AW. 369. 5: namnamtu al-NLW E qarmaÃtuhu). namnamah 1. elegant. munamnamah – miniature (figurative) painting. calligraphic composition (NI. compact writing (KM. copying (KH. calligraph. 38). n. AA. QDP TDK – piece (of calligraphy). sifr 13. embellished writing. 181. 119. QXZZ U SO QDZ Z U.1).

69). al-munawwarah – epithet of Medina. IB. 22. 43). used in the decoration of an envelope flap) (ST. of mufatta¨. – floral design. index. QDZ UDK – corner stamp (smaller than turunjah. arabesques (on book covers) (LC. PXQ ZDODK LM ]DW DO-PXQ ZDODK – authorisation note or statement (allowing the transmission of a work by means of handing over the . of maÃP V q.v. IB. 44).) (LM. having an open counter (ant. 26. PXQ U – syn.

Q Q SO DQZ Q Q Q Q. EI. III. 498-450. 27). KF. 86- Q ZDOWX K GK DO-NLW E N PLODQ ZD-huwa sabÑDW DM] Ð.146 GLOSSARY shaykh’s copy to the student) (MF. II.

82: wa\XT O KL\D DO-GDZ K ZD-al-Q Q ZD-al-UDT P. KD. IK. II. 700. – inkwell (SK. 106.

 LQWLK µ – end. GA. SL. II. I. 87. xiii. abbrev. II. termination. CI. CI. xi. 285). / / / (for intahá) (MW. 110. used as a paragraph mark or textual divider. LQK µ SO LQK Ð W.

– FROODWLRQ VWDWHPHQW DQGRU LM ]DK EHJLQQLQJ ZLWK WKH ZRUG µDQK KX¶.

+   ID-NDWDED ODKX LQK ÐDQ I NKLU NLW E DO]DN K PLQKX. .

hudb. hudub) – OHWWHUV VXFK DV U Ð DQG ] Ð (TU. **** DKG E (sg. 36). hud hud SO KDG KLG.

– hoopoe VHH WDENK U.

abridgement. 23).. 17: katabtu Ñalá Ìahr juzÐ ahdaytuh ilá ÁDG T O  08 . epitome (EA.  ZD-hiya al-QXVNKDK DOODW DKG K LOá Sayf alDawlah). correction. WDKGK E 1. LKG µ – dedication (FN. .. revision (DM) 2. I..

109. I. X. 483. MG. 73) 2. epitomist. al-waraq al-KLO O see waraq. WDKO O 1. muhall. EI. compiler (SS. 72. abridger. rounding (of the spine). 69. IA. mustahall – WKH ILUVW QLJKW RI WKH PRQWK HJ I PXKDOO PXVWDKDOO.GLOSSARY 147 muhadhdhib 1. al-ka¶b al-muhallal see kaÑb. also haylalah – WKH GRFWULQDO IRUPXOD µO LO KD LOOá All K¶ (AD. 181. author. backing (MB. 61). 108) 2.

VKDKU NDGK 6$ 9. .

 K PLVK SO KDZ PLVK.

   .  PDUJLQ ') ...

 PDUJLQDO note. abbrev. /&  0. gloss. .

.. annotation (TT. glossing. 193: hammasha al-NLW E Ñallaqa Ñalá h PLVKLK. K PLshah – LQWHUOLQH %$ .  \XT O DM EDKX I K PLVKDW NLW ELK LGK NDWDED ED\QD DO-saÃrayn). WDKP VK 1.

 PDUJLQDO QRWH JORVV $. .

102: sifr muhammash bitaÑ O T PXKLPPDK. annotated (TW. muhammash – glossed.

IR. 57. syn. al-PXKPDO W – letters without diacritical points.. MH. unpointed letters (TP. . raÐV HJ 6$ . 4. LKP O ¶DO PDW DO-LKP O – mark distinguishing an unpointed letter from its pointed counterpart (for various practices see TP.  K PDW DO-alif). K PDK – head (of a letter). GL. 244). al-ŒXU I DO-muhmalah. 57.. 90).

182: mujalladah  akhmah ta¨WDZ Ñalá ÑLVKU Q NXUU VDWDQ I kull wajhah ÑLVKU Q VDÃUDQ ') . upper part (of a document or textblock) (TS..148 GLOSSARY **** M ] P MD] – abridgement. 31) 3. ¶alá al-wajh – copying. recto (of a document or leaf) 4. face. II. page (MU. wajh al-hirr (lit. 25. IV. 25) 2. 43-45). ‘tomcat’s face’) – WKH OHWWHU K Ð in the form of a rounded (as opposed to ‘almond shaped’ – mulawwaz) double loop ( . epitome (DM). upper cover (TS.   I VDEÑ TDZ Ðim waZDMKDK Z ¨idah).. 31. making a complete copy (of a manuscript or collection) (SL. wajh(ah) 1. transcription in full.

.Oá) – recto (of a leaf) (LC. al-wajh al-awwal (al-wajhah al. -92). 82). wajh al-kiW E – upper cover (AG. 29. MK. al-wajh al-WK Q (al-wajhah al-WK QL\DK. 6$ . 109)..

– verso (of a leaf) (LC. 464. . IV. sifr 13. MJ. MK. piece of writing (in an unspecified form) (IK. waŒVK see sinn. KK. SA. II. 53). wajh al-waraqah see waraqah. KM. 154: wa-ZDMKXKX E Ãin sinnayh. 5. 218). 82). wajh al-qalam – inner side of the nib (KU. 95: wa-\XT O OLO-NLW E D\ an mawaddah wa-majallah wa-wa¨y. 29. waŒy – writing.

no.73). WDZU NK see taÐU NK wardah – rosette. lobed medallion (DH. muwarrad – floriated (of design) (DH. al-DTO P DO-PDZ] QDK see qalam. piece of writing (see wa¨y above) (IK. waraq SO DZU T. no.73). 95.GLOSSARY 149 mawaddah – writing. DA).

KXU V Q  DO-6K P  DO-0LVU  al-7LK P  DO-0DJKULE  DO-$QGDOXV  VHH HJ 6$ 9. -195.  SDSHU IRU YDrious types of paper. such as alwaraq al-6DPDUTDQG  DO-%DJKG G  DO-. 85-. WS.

 FRPS N JKDG  SDUFKPHQW $( .

 $5  . folio (folium). parchment or leather) 2. waraqah 1. abbrev. piece (of paper. leaf.

 VPDOO WRRO UHVHPEOLQJ D YLQH OHDI.

al-waraq (al-N JKDG. 29). AG. khalf al-waraqah – verso (of a leaf) (LC. 11. (TS. 25). 109). wajh al-waraqah – recto (of a leaf) (LC.

VO P – ‘Islamic paper’ (paper produced by Muslims) (WM. al-waraq (al-N JKDG. 85). DO-. I.

I. French paper (PT. DO-5 P 1. 31). 378). al-waraq (al-N JKDG. 77) 2. 75. European (usually watermarked) paper (WM. al-waraq al-¶ GLP – waste paper (HN.

OM). 30. 193. 31). waraq damghah (tamghah) – stamped paper (DM). Tre Lune) (PT. al-waraq al-KLO O – Venetian paper (bearing a crescent watermark. SA. paper bearing an imitation watermark. . VI. DO-EDODG – local paper (as opposed to imported) (PT.

32).150 GLOSSARY al-waraq al-NK P – unglazed paper (PT. al-waraq al-ma¦O Œ (al-ma¦T O.

pasteboard (JL. WS. WS. al-waraq al-muqawwá 1. SA. cardboard (FT. MS. 107. – glazed paper (PT. II. al-waraq al-PDGJK ¨ – papier maché (FI. 104) 2. JL. 380). 87. 84). 32. al-waraq al-mujazza¶ (al-naf¨ or waraq al-DEU . 394). 35. 82). 88. 487. MD. al-waraq al-P Œ – wove paper (HN.

22. WDZU T 1. 148) 2. ZDUU T PXZDUULT – papermaker. – marbled paper (DM. 93. 88. stationer. ZDUU TDK – paper-mill (MA. 558-561). 380). 69. EI. scribe (SL. index. 161). maysam SO PD\ VLP. al-waraq al-mu¨arraŒ – laid paper (HN. foliated arabesque design (ST. IV. II. KF. 9. copying. al-O P DOLI DO-ZDUU T \DK VHH O P DOLI ZLU TDK  SURIHVVLRQ RI WKH ZDUU T  FXlture of the handwritten book. MP. vegetal (curvilinear) decoration. 94). 87. 14. 495). professional copyist. foliation (as opposed to pagination) 3. 82. MN. 28. index. I. transcription (WS. bookseller. IK. 22. 65). IB. II. 66: fa-N WLE DO-khaÃà huwa al-ZDUU T wa-al-mu¨arrir). I. al-waraqah al-wus¨á – middle leaf (of a quire) (ST. WR. JL. 16. FI. WS. (al-kha¨¨) al-ZDUU T see mu¨aqqaq. 81. LC. bookbinder (QS.

– tool. stamp (AB. 135). mawsim SO PDZ VLP.

10). decoration (of book covers by impression and stamping) (ST. II. festival. MP. washŒ – decorating.g. For dating by feasts see taÐU NK PDZV P EL – entitled (e. CI. index. 65). – feast. 22. ZXVK UDK VHH QXVK UDK .

125. . lin. writing. 93) 3. diacritical pointing (of letters) (IK. drawing (AD. stamping (of leather) (HT.GLOSSARY 151 washm 1. also WDZVK P – tooling. 186) 2.

 FRPS UDVKP WDUVK P mawshim SO PDZ VKLP.

UK. stamp (HT. 147: altawshiyah al-naqsh wa-al-zakhrafah). wi¦l. awÁ O ZDÁO W. 18. – pattern (created by tooling).126). lin. tawshiyah – polychrome illumination (TE. wu¦l (pl. washy. wa¦l.

knife (used by the waÁÁ O . 683. VI. 234. HB. leaf (of parchment or paper forming an integral part of a roll. piece. 88. wa¦lah 1. darj). 10. 90).  straight line (drawn with a ruler) (SD. 65) 2. 195: fa-qaÃÑ al-%DJKG G \XWUDN I KL VLWWDW awÁ O ED\  an wa-tuktab al-EDVPDODK I DZZDO DO-V ELÑ ) 2. vox reclamans (NM. connection (between two sheets when pasted side by side) (MB. 144) 3. 110). 812. SA. collema (kollema) (WS. line of paste (kollesis) (AJ. also Z ¦ilah – catchword. II. NZ.

$' .

I. 187. replaces them with coloured papers and draws lines to cover the joints) (AD. ÃDZ O (qalam) al-wa„„ Œ see matn. comp. aw  Ñ ) – composition. wa¦¦ O – manuscript decorator (who cuts the margins of leaves. 12. wa„¶ (pl. 62. ¦ilah – pallet-like connecting tool (used in the interlace) (TS. 3132). 161: person involved in ‘reparation et montage des marges’). arrangement (of a text) (MU. KF. PA. VI. 222: ¨usn al-wa Ñ wa-riÑ \DW DO-PDUV P.

 Z „i¶ – compiler. author (DF. . 376). IV.

152 GLOSSARY taw¨iµah – preface. prologue. P ¶ G PDZ¶id SO PDZ Ñ G. proem (DM).

TM.  . 56. – collation session (TP.192: faLQ N QD GK OLN I VDP Ñ al-¨DG WK NDWDED µEDODJKD I DO-P Ñ G DO-awwal aw al-WK Q ¶ $.

DA). box (MS. container (OM). 19. case. ZDI ¶ah – pen wiper (IK. ME. 16. wi¶ µ (pl. awÑiyah) – 1. 87: ZDT ¶ah. wifq SO DZI T. 575) 2.

motto. LC. autograph. 124. al-WDZT ¶ W – smaller version of the . 69. royal edict. 28. – talismanic seal (in the form of a square) (DT. 189). al-WDZ T ¶. taking something down in writing (SL. AD. 392. 10) 2. waqabah VHH M QDK ZDT ¶ah VHH ZDI Ñah. 392-393) 3. 28. X. 189. decree (EI. stamp (IK. (qalam) al-WDZT ¶. writing something down. KF. . apostil (usually signed) (AD. 100. P IDT – seal. I. gloss. 108). sifr 13. LC. KM. IV. QR QDTDOWX min khaÃÃ al-muÁannif wa-waqqaÑa Ñalayhi bi-khaÃÃLK K GK Áa¨ ¨. X. signature (EI. I.. 6: al-WDZT Ñ an yul¨iq I DO-NLW E VKD\Ðan baÑda al-IDU JK PLQKX ). 125) 4. WDZT ¶ 1. 96).

GLOSSARY 153 thuluth script (characterised by a liberal use of hairlines. tashÑ U W.

29. JM. II. 146. 1125. 146). (AS.. al-PDZT I – object of the endowment (e. (qalam) al-WDZ T ¶ al-ULT ¶ \DK – VPDOOHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ script (AS. WDTU Ì (q. al-E Ð al-PDZT IDK VHH 6$ . number of volumes and titles of the books) (OS.g. 187). 100.in Turkey). 38) 2. LM. II. 90. (qalam) al-WDZ T ¶ al-WKXOXWK \DK – ODUJHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ script (AS. Z TLI – donor (of a wakf) (e. LM. reading. KH.9 1123. above the line in the text of the QurÐ Q HJ 38) 2. endowment.g. 69). 428-442). 473) – endowment certificate or statement.. 73-77. bequest note (OS. al-WDZT ¶ al-mu¨laq – UHJXODU VL]H WDZT Ñ script (SA.v. 146. LC.g. waqf 1. LM. 43-46. KF.in Persia. a standard opening phrase of reading notes and blurbs. 63). . 61.) (BL. also ¶DO PDW DO-waqf – pause-mark or abbreviation (written O ]LP M Ðiz) (KH. 146. 90). al-PDZT f ¶alayhi – beneficiary or usufructuary (of a wakf). WDZT I SO WDZT I W. waqfiyah. 47: wa-al-WDZ T Ñ yuktab bi-hi alWDZ T Ñ al-NLE U DOODW OLO-XPDU Ð wa-al-qu  K ZD-al-DN ELU (. WDZT I (KF. III. AS. KF. wakf 3. PDZT I 1. perusal (from waqaftu Ñalá – ‘I have read’). unfinished stroke (e. II. 441).

123).  PDUJLQDO QRWH VLGH-head (preceded by the word ‘qif’ (also qif Ñalá) or its stylised form. AA. . logograph. taÐammul 2. 95. 6: wakata al-NLW E ZDNWDQ naqaÃahu). which resembOHV WZR XQSRLQWHG E ÐV RU W Ðs. sifr 13. 55). wahm – mistake. 95. IV. 28). K P – omission (IK. 122). overlining (TP. wakt – letter pointing (KM. comp. error (IK. It was used extensively in Maghrebi manuscripts for notabilia.) (LC. AA.

III.154 GLOSSARY **** al-O P DOLI DO-muŒaqqaqah – WKH O P DOLI OLJDWXUH FKDUDFWHUL]HG E\ D loop at the base (SA. SA. 58: wa-al-O P DOLI DOmu¨DTTDTDK NXOOXK PXIDWWD¨DK O \DM ] I K DO-Ãams bi-¨ O $6 146). 96). 95-96. al-O P DOLI DO-mukhaffafah – WKH O P DOLI OLJDWXUH FKDUDFWHUL]HG E\ MRLQLQJ WKH IRRW RI WKH DOLI WR WKH H[WUHPLW\ RI O P RQ WKH EDVH OLQH (SA. III. al-O P DOLI DO-ZDUU T \DK – WKH O P DOLI OLJDWXUH FKDUDFWHUL]HG E\ LWV triangular base ( . III.

ray¨ Q QDVNK. DQG XVHG LQ WKH 0DPOXN SHULRG H[FOXVLYHO\ LQ WKH rectilinear family of scripts (mu¨aqqaq. maÁ ¨if.

al-DTO P DO-\ ELVDK – rectilinear scripts (such as al-mu¨aqqaq and al-ray¨ Q. 144). **** al-\ µ al-U ML¶ah VHH U MLÑah. \ ELV – rectilinear. ant. of raÃb (of a letter or script) (AS. 6$ III. 97: wa-O \DN Q K GK DO-VKDNO LOO I TDODP DO-naskh wa-P VK NDODKX ZD-I TDODP DO-mu¨aqqaq wa-P VK EDKDK 0-  $6 146).

..  8'  $6  /0 . 6$ .

yad SO D\GLQ D\ GLQ. FRPSPDEV Ã.

UA. used in the expressions such as ¶alá yad. in the hand of) (OT. KD. 701: faLGK ODP \DNXQ PDEU \DQ ID-KXZD \DU Ñah wa-al-jamÑ \DU Ñ ). I \DG. II. reed pen (IK. – hand. \DU ¶(ah) – reed. . bi-yad and ¶an yad (copied by. 86. 393. 42). DM. FRPS \DP Q DQG NKDÃÃ.

CM.GLOSSARY 155 \DP Q – right hand (e.39: katabahu muÐallifuhu bi\DP QLKL DO-G WKLUDK. no.g.

 PD\P Q DK.

– RQH RI WKH KRQRULILFV HSLWKHWV.

  DO-nuskhah al-mub UDNDK DOPD\P QDK.. . RI WKH ZRUGV NLW E ULV ODK QXVNKDK DQG WKH OLNH &.

 .

ed. Arabische Paläographie. Beirut. Algiers. “Arabic bookmaking and terminology as portrayed by Bakr al-.ABBREVIATIONS 1.DU P LEQ 0X¨ammad al-SamÑ Q  Adab al-LPO Ð wa-alLVWLPO Ð. A.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ ÑÁat al-WDVI U¶´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. AH = Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q DO-0DVK NK  $QP  al-WDZWK T I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE I DO-qarn al-W VLÑ Ñashar. AK = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  “Ñ$O PDW DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO- . AG = Adam Gacek. Damascus. Akimushkin and Anatol. 1979: 35-57. ed. Max Weisweiler. Mu¨ammad Bahjah al-$WKDU  %DJKGDG&DLUR  $+ AB = Johannes Pedersen. “The art of illumination”. transl. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. Additions aux dictionnaires arabes. Paris/ London. Gray. Ivanov. 5 (1990-91): 106-113. 1981. 2 (1989): 37-53. AF = Oleg F. ±aydar Ghaybah. “Arabic calligraphy and the ‘Herbal’ of al*K ILT  D VXUYH\ RI $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV DW 0F*LOO 8QLYHUVLW\´ Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. von Karabacek. Vol. ed. 1989. AJ = J. 2-3 (1887): 87-159. Sources/References -AAA = Mu¨ammad ibn Ya¨yá al-‚ O  Adab al-NXWW E.1. 1414/1994. Al-. The arts of the book in Central Asia. Fagnan. AE = Adolf Grohmann. B. Wien.VKE O LQ KLV µ. AD = E. AC = Adam Gacek. AI = ÑAbd al-. 1923. “Das arabische Papier”.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE PXQGKX QDVKÐatih |attá Ña€r al-LE Ñah. 1967. Riyad.

Safwat. 382-398. Arabic lithographed books in the Islamic Studies Library. The Abbasid tradition: QurÐans of the 8th to the 10th centuries AD. 1992. decoration. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. AL = . New York. AW = Nabil F. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. Al-MaÁ GLU DOÑ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib: al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah 1790-1930. 1. Ars Islamica. AT = Ni  O ÑAbd al-Ñ$O $P Q ³$GDZ W DO-kLW EDK ZD-PDZ GGXK I al-ÑuÁ U DO-. McGill University.4 (1986): 131-137. “Arabic paleography: the development of early Islamic scripts”. 1992. 1996. “Arabic scripts and their characteristics as seen through the eyes of Mamluk authors”.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. nos. London/Oxford. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1996.LW E DOI OD\ODK ZD-laylah. Montreal. ed. AO = Adrian Brockett.ABBREVIATIONS 157 makhà à W DO-naqà wa-al-shakl wa-LVK U W XNKUá”.4-5 (1963-4): 22-37 [436-451]. 4 (1989): 144-149. 1982: 1. London/Oxford. “Arabic numerals”. 8 (1941): 65-104. 15. AN = Richard Lemay. AS = Adam Gacek. Mu¨VLQ 0DKG  /HLGHQ  AM = Adam Gacek. Descriptive catalogue. AP = Nabia Abbott.D. After Timur: QurÐans of the 15th and 16th centuries A. AV = François Déroche. binding and paper”. no. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  5DEDW   -360. . AR = ±usayn Ñ$O 0D¨I Ì. 2 (1987): 45-67. “Aspects of the physical transmission of the QurÐ Q LQ WK-century Sudan: script. Manuscripts of the Middle East. London/Oxford. “Al-Ñ$O P W ZD-al-UXP ] Ñinda al-muÐalOLI Q DO-Ñ$UDE TDG PDQ ZD-¨DG WKDQ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . AQ = David James.

CL = Jan Just Witkam. “Certificates of transmission on a manuscript of the ‘0DT P W¶ RI ±DU U 06&DLUR$GDE .O V DO-%DJKG G  %XO JK DO-DUDE I maÑrifat a|Z O DO-ÑArab %HLUXW ' U DO-Kutub al-Ñ. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the Library of the University of Leiden and other collections in the Netherlands. “A collection of QurÐanic codices”. CM = Adam Gacek.158 ABBREVIATIONS -BBA = Ma¨P G 6KXNU DO. London. Oriens. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. “kBlurbsl WDTU Ì) from fourteenth-century Egypt”. The Chester Beatty Library. CT = Pierre A.. 1984-85. 27-28 (1981): 177-196. Arberry. 1958. Montreal.OP \DK >"@ BL = Franz Rosenthal. 4 (1991): 35-53. CI = Adam Gacek. Leiden. CD = Arthur J. 1982 . A handlist of the Arabic manuscripts. MacKay. 1991. Arabic manuscripts in the Libraries of McGill University: union catalogue. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. Dublin. -CCA = Adam Gacek.

4 (1971). DB = R. 1967. M.S. CW = A. -DDA = A. Denizeau. A catalogue of Arabic manuscripts on medicine and science in the Wellcome Historical Medical Library. 61.Z.´ Transactions of the American Oriental Society. 1960. Iskandar. no. Chouémi and C. London. Dictionnaire . Paris. N. Blachère. Dictionnaire arabe-français. De Biberstein Kazimirski.

DP = Adam Gacek. A dictionary of the Arabic material of S. 4. ±amd al-.ABBREVIATIONS 159 arabe-français-anglais: langue classique et moderne. 4th ed. “The decipherment of Arabic talismans”. . . Wiesbaden. 1967. DD = ÑAbd al-4 GLU LEQ 0X¨ammad al-AnÁ U DO--D] O  Al-Durar alIDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-| MM ZD-DU T 0DNNDK DO-MuÑaÌÌamah. Goiteinls ‘A Mediterranean societyl. 1984. A dictionary of Egyptian Arabic: Arabic-English.2 (1938): 141-151.. Frankfurt. Cowan. de Premare. DH = A¨mad ibn al-5DVK G LEQ DO-Zubayr. DT = Tawfik Canaan. Beirut. ed. Little. DQ = François Déroche. Paris. “Documents related to the estates of a merchant and his wife in late fourteenth century Jerusalem”. 0DPO N studies review.M. 1994. DS = A¨mad ibn Ñ$O DO-4DOTDVKDQG  Ma¨P G 6DO PDK &DLUR  ]awÑ al-Áub| al-musaffar. Beryus.VLU 5L\DG ' U DO-<DP PDK  DE = Martin Hinds and El-Said Badawi. J. ed. 1993 . Dictionnaire arabe-français. NY.1 (1937): 69-110.. DC = A.-L. 1989.D. 1994. DR = Donald P. Revue des études islamiques. “The diploma of the Egyptian calligrapher ±asan al-5XVKG ´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Ithaca.1986. 4 (1989): 44-55. A dictionary of modern written Arabic. DF = Mu¨ammad ibn Sayf al-' Q $\GDPXU Al-Durr al-IDU G ZD-albayt al-qaÁ G.LW E DO-GKDNK Ðir wa-altu|af. DM = Hans Wehr. fasc. DG = Werner Diem. fasc. Paris. “Deux fragments coraniques maghrébins anciens au Musée des arts turc et islamique dlIstanbul”. 2 (1998): 93-193. 59 (1991): 229-235. 5. Kuwait. Archeological studies. ed.

E.S. A¨mad Mu¨ammad Ñ Vá.EU K P = KLGDK “Fahrasat al-makhà (1976): 164-168. Starkey. Dimand. Cairo. Istanbul. 5 . transl. ed. 1986. 1997. FM . Anna Cantadini and Tim Stanley.160 ABBREVIATIONS DW = Manijeh Bayani. 1993. Calif. 1979. Yarshater.. 1995: 17-57. New York. -FFD . 1998. 1995: 93-101. The decorated word: QurÐans of the 17th to 19th centuries. n.d.. Leiden.VO P \DK.). Al-)XQ Q DO-. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Proceedings of the second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation.LW E DO-khiÃaÃl”. London (later Costa Mesa. “Llemploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques: quelques remarques liminaires”. eds.S. Baghdad. ER = Encyclopaedia Iranica. London/ Oxford. -EEA = J. Meisami and P.  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK FI = M. 1999. Part 1.EU K P 0XU ZDK ) DO-makh TDU Ð W WDE T \DK Beirut/Damascus. 1960 . London. EM = Ayman FuÐ G 6D\\LG ³(DUO\ PHWKRGV RI ERRN FRPSRVLWLRQ DO0DTU ] lV GUDIW RI WKH µ. London. FK 5DP]DQ ùHúHQ HW DO Catalogue of manuscripts in the Köprülü Library. New ed.EU K P . EI = The Encyclopaedia of Islam. FJ = IÑWLP G < VXI DO-QuÁD\U  Fann al-WDMO G Ñinda al-0XVOLP Q. EP = François Déroche. à W´ Al-Mawrid. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Encyclopedia of Arabic literature. 1982 .

ABBREVIATIONS 161 FN = Ibn al-1DG P Fihrist lil-1DG P %HLUXW ' U DO-MaÑrifah. )XQ Q DO-Turk wa-ÑDP Ðiruhum. Fischer. HT = Adam Gacek. Wiesbaden. Histoire des bibliothèques au Maroc. Cambridge. FT = Oktay Aslanapa. herausgegeben von W. transl. 1987. Baku. ed. Rabat. ÑAbd al-6DO P + U Q &DLUR  5. Wright. HD = A. 1967. HN = Ñ \LGDK . Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. -HHB = Ahmed-Chouqui Binebine. 50-99. 1994. -GGA = Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. 1966. A¨mad Mu¨ammad Ñ Và. 1982.U. Kaziev (Gaziev). 6 (1991): 41-58. 1992.VO P \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ8WKP Q .EU K P 1DÁ U ²arakat nashr al-NXWXE I 0LÁU I DOqarn al-W VLÑ Ñashar. 3rd ed. GL = W. ³.EQ $E ±DP GDKls didactic poem for bookbinders”. Cairo. Istanbul. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1978 (reprint of the Cairo edition of 1929). A Grammar of the Arabic language. Cairo. 1987. kalligrafii i perepletnogo iskustva. FZ = Mu¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 0DU] T Al-)XQ Q DO-]DNKUDI \DK DO. . Khudozhestvenno-tekhnicheskie materialy i terminologiia srednovekovoi knizhnoi zhivopisi. HI = Mu¨ammad Murta á al-=DE G  ³±ikmat al-LVKU T LOá kutt E DOI T´ 1DZ GLU DO-makh  W.

IK = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad ibn al-6 G DO-BaÃDO\DZV  Al-Iqti  E I VKDU| adab al-NXWW E. 8.162 ABBREVIATIONS -IIA = Adam Gacek.M ] W DO-|DG WK DOODW NDWDEDK 0X|ammad % TLU DO-0DMOLV DO-IÁEDK Q . IP = ±usayn Ñ$O 0D¨I Ì.1981. 1319 A. Damascus. Islamic bindings and bookmaking: a catalogue of an exhibition. . ed.VK UDK LOá ma| VLQ DO-WLM UDK. 1997: 57-63. IB = G. Beirut.1987? . of Chicago. J. ed. à W´ Al-Mawrid.H. Richard. 1983. Cairo. The Oriental Institute. 1389/1970. Chicago.Q \DK DOUDEE Q \DK I DO-ÃDU TDK DO-ShaÑE Q \DK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. “ÑIlm al-makhà 144-145. Univ. )DKP 6DÑd. 5 (1976): IR = ShaÑE Q LEQ 0X¨ammad al-!WK U DO-4XUDVK  ³$O-Ñ. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.OP Ñ ilá maÑrifat uÁ O DO-ULZ \DK wa-WDT\ G DO-VDP Ñ.August 18. London. IM = Ñ. “Instructions on the art of bookbinding attributed to the Rasulid ruler of Yemen al-Malik al-MuÌaffar”. May 18 .EWLK M EL-Q U DO-6LU M. IJ = Jan Just Witkam.. Carswell and G. Paris.\   LEQ 0 Vá al-Ya¨ÁuE  Al-. no. “Human element between text and reader: the LM ]D LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.2 (1979): 221-284. Cairo/ Tunis. F. Déroche and F. Beirut. Petherbridge. IT = Mu¨DPPDG 0DU \ W  ÑIlm al-taÑmiyah wa-LVWLNKU M DO-muÑammá Ñinda al-ÑArab. ed. 1401 AH [1989 or 1990]. IH = A¨mad al-±XVD\Q  . 1981. Qum. IN = A¨mad ibn MaÐP Q DO-%DOJK WK  Al-. 1973. Bosch. 1995: 123-136. A¨mad ‚aqr. ID = JaÑfar ibn Ñ$O DO-'LPDVKT  Al-.

PLÑ ma| VLQ NLW EDW DO-NXWW E. Al-0DQ KLO.KL] QDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr al-Sulà Q DO-±asan al-awwal”. 1363 [1984]. -KKA 6XKD\ODK < V Q DO--XE U  Al-Kha al-Ñ$UDE ZD-taDZZXUXK I al-ÑuÁ U DO-Ñ$EE V \DK. Beirut. University of Michigan. Cairo. “Islamic wiraqah ‘stationeryl during the early Middle Ages”. Qum. 6 pl. 1969. [Tehran?]. 20... ed. KF = Ayman FuÐ G 6D\\LG Al-.EU K P “Jildat muÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU yah”.1961. S. Algiers. JM = Mu¨ammad ibn ±asan al-„ E  .D. 1982. . Riyad.1 (1958): 81-106.l. KB = A¨mad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$\\ VK 6XND\ULM Kashf al-|LM E ÑamPDQ WDO Tá maÑa al-Shaykh al-7LM Q PLQ DO-a€| E. KG = JaÑfar ibn Khi r al--DQ [1889] (lithographed).n. 1317 KH = Mu¨ammad ibn SaÑ G 6KDU I  Khuà à al-maÁ |if Ñinda al0DVK riqah wa-al-0DJK ULEDK PLQ DO-qarn al-U ELÑ ilá al-Ñ VKLU DOKLMU . ed. 1985. Damascus. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q DO-Munajjid. ¨  Kashf al-ghi Ð. JN -DP O DO-' Q LEQ DO-MuÃahhar al-±LOO  Al-Jawhar al-na{ G I shar| maniq al-7DMU G. 1962. 1983. KC = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-.G E (Cairo). -JJA = al-Khaà E DO-%DJKG G  Al-.LW E DO-WDONK Á I PDÑULIDW DVP Ð alDVK\ Ð. no.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makh  wa-Ñilm almakh  W (= Le manuscrit arabe et la codicologie).. KD $E +LO O DO-Ñ$VNDU  . 0DMDOODW .XOO \DW DO. s. ÑIzzat ±asan. JL = ÑAbd al-Laà I . 1962. 1997. Baghdad.G E DOV PLÑ.PLÑ li-DNKO T DO-U Z ZD. 38 (1989): 7-103. Ph.ABBREVIATIONS 163 IW = Muhammad Faris Jamil.

Fehervari and Y. 1400 years of Islamic art: a descriptive catalogue. RDVK G DOÑ. KM = Ñ$O LEQ . Al. Materials for the history of the text of the QurÐ Q. Á KL = G.LW E. 2. KK $E DO-4 VLP Ñ$EG $OO K DO-%DJKG G  ³. no. by Arthur Jeffery. 2 (1946): 9-18.LW E DO-maÁ ¨if”.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar: aÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.LW E TDEOD LNKWLU Ñ al-ÃLE Ñah”. ed. 1937: 125-161.LW E DO-NXWW E ZDifat al-GDZ K ZD-al-qalam wa-taÁU IXK ´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. KJ = Ñ8WKP Q DO-KaÑÑ N ³DO-Khià Ãah al-7 QLV \DK´ Majallat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo).KDWDP W DO-‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U ´ DaÑwat al¨aqq.LW E DO-mukhaÁÁaÁ. Cairo.H. 1316-21 A.164 ABBREVIATIONS KI =DN 0X¨ammad ±asan.Q Q  /RQGRQ  -91.2 (1973): 43-78. 1. KS < VXI DO-. Safadi.3 (1964): 1933. 1 (1963): 26-48. KN = Ñ8WKP Q LEQ 6DÑ G DO-' Q  Al-MuqniÑ I UDVP PDÁ |if al-amÁ U. no. no. 1981.DWW Q  ³. Mu¨ammad ‚ GLT 4DP¨ Z  Cairo.H. “Al-. 1978.VP ÑLO LEQ 6 GDK . ed.VO P . KT = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ $E ' Ð G DO-6LMLVW Q  ³. KU = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ -DÑIDU LEQ 'XUXVW \DK 'XUXVWDZD\K. London. no. Leiden. KR 6LK P 0X¨ammad al-0DKG  'LU V W DO-makh  W DO-.240 (1984): 61-68. 1.

XZDLW 1977. . Raif Georges Khoury.EU K P DO-6DPDUU Ð DQG ÑAbd al-±usyan al-)DWO  . . ed. . KZ $VDG LEQ 0 Vá. Wiesbaden.LW E DONXWW E. ed. . 1976.LW E DO-zuhd.

2 (1987): 68-87. ed. Brill. +D\ 0X¨ammad al-'DZVDU  Kuwait. LD = P. van Koningsveld and Q. Revue africaine. LL = Edward William Lane. “The language of catalogues of Arabic manuscripts”. by Mu¨ammad al0DQ Q  5DEDW   361-382. LC = Adam Gacek. Cairo. LM = ±XVD\Q LEQ < V Q LEQ 0X¨ammad al-. MB = al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar al-*KDVV Q  Al-Mukh- . 1978 (catalogue no. LB = Jan Just Witkam. Samarrai. 1984. Cambridge. LE = M. 1929. Baghdad. WLE Lam|at almukhtaÃLI I ÁLQ Ñat al-khaÃÃ al-Áalif.ABBREVIATIONS 165 -LLA = Lughat al-ÑArab.VO P LOá al-qarn 19”. LS = Frederick de Jong and Jan Just Witkam.J. Rev. ed. “Lists of books in Arabic manuscripts”. Arabic-English lexicon. -MMA = Mu¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$EGDU DO-) V  AlMadkhal. Al-MaÁ GLU DO-Ñ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK al-Maghrib: al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. 5 (1990-91): 123-136. Localities and dates in Arabic manuscripts. Leiden. 302-303 (1920): 134-138. 48 (1989): 21-29. “Liste des abréviations employées par les auteurs arabes”. “The library of šay° K OLG DO-âDKUD] U DO-1DTãDEDQG «´ Manuscripts of the Middle East.500).S. 1992. Ben Cheneb. Manuscripts of the Middle East. MELA Notes. 1790-1930. Descriptive catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts in the possession of E. LT = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³/DP¨at Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE I al-gharb al-. 1911-1931.

MH = Ñ8WKP Q LEQ DO-‚DO ¨ al-6KDKUD] U  Muqaddimat Ibn al-‚DO I ÑXO P DO-¨DG WK.166 ABBREVIATIONS ‚ taraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ. Cairo.4 (1986): 185-248. 1349 [1930]. 20 (1970): 88-137. MM = ÑAbd al-% VLà al-Ñ$OPDZ  Al-MuÑ G I DGDE DO-PXI G ZD-alPXVWDI G.U T . MF = al-±asan ibn ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P DO-5 PDKXUPX]  Al-Mu|addith al-I Áil bayna al-U Z ZD-al-Z Ñ . MN = Ñ$I I DO-%DKQDVV  MuÑjam mu€ala| W DO-kha al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkha  Q.O W DO-NLW EDK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. MJ = Mu¨ammad ibn A¨mad al-=LIW Z  ³0LQK M DO-iÁ EDK I PDÑrifat al-khuà à wa. 1992. Lamare.d. Beirut. Damascus. 230 (1938): 551-575. Beirut. Beirut. 1391/1971. | MI = Mu¨ammad Ri á al-0 PDT Q  MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-alLVK U W. ed.OP DO-Ñ. Damascus. 1992. ME = A. MK = Etan Kohlberg. 1995. 1913. “Le muÁ¨af de la Mosquée de Cordoue”. Mu¨ammad Ñ Vá 1989. . Leiden. MD = Mu¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 0DU] T ³$O-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK IDQQ \DK´ Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. 15. MC OL¨ \DK . Journal asiatique. Mu¨ammad Ñ$MM M DO-Khaà E Beirut. 1972. ed. Mu¨ammad A¨PDG .G DO-Mawlá. no. ML = ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P LEQ Ñ$O LEQ 6K WK DO-4XUDVK  MaÑ OLP DONLW EDK ZD-PDJK QLP DO-i€ EDK. n. ed. Beirut. A medieval Muslim scholar at work: Ibn „ Z V DQG KLV OLEUDU\.XZDLW 1 M =D\Q DO-' Q MuÁawwar al-kha al-Ñ$UDE . MG -DO O DO-' Q ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q DO-6X\ W  Al-0X]KLU I ÑXO P DOlughah wa-DQZ Ñih . 1980.

Cairo. ed. 32 (1987): 105-114. MP = Martin Levey. Materialien zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte.4 (1962). MZ = Rudolf Sellheim. Wiesbaden/ Stuttgart.IU T \DK´ WUDQVO Ñ$GQDQ -DZZ G DO-„umÑah. no. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379.6 (1993): 641649. 14. Revue des études islamiques. 52. The master scribes: QurÐans of the 11th to 14th centuries. no. “Makhà à W ÃLEE \DK Ñ$UDE \DK I 0DNWDEDW DO'LU V W DO-6KDUT \DK DO-. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. “Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology”.ABBREVIATIONS 167 MO = David James. no. 1992. Transactions of the American Philosophical Society. Al-Mawrid. Mu¨\ DO-' Q ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q 5DPD  Q 'DPDVFXV  MS = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³7DÐU NK DO-muÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-alMaghrib”. N. . MW . pt.1 (1969): 3-47.LQ Q  Al-Manhal alU Z I PXNKWDÁar ÑXO P DO-|DG WK DO-QDEDZ .S.. MT = Adam Gacek. 75/76 (1995): 81-90. MR = Badr al-' Q 0X¨DPPDG LEQ -DP Ñah al-. “Maîtres et disciples: la transmission de la culture calligraphique dans le monde musulman”. 1976-87. MU < T W LEQ Ñ$EG $OO K DO-±DPDZ  MuÑjam al-XGDE Ð. MY = François Déroche.2 (1989): 201-203. 18. London/Oxford. MV = François Déroche. “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. 15. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 1936-38. MQ = A¨mad Rizq MuÁÃafá al-6DZ ¨LO  ³0LQ TD  \ DO-¨arf alÑ$UDE  DO-taÁ¨ I ZD-al-ta¨U I´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub.EU K P DO-6DPDUU Ð  ³$O-MukhtaÁDU W ZD-al-UXP ] I DO-tuU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ .

“Notes and texts from Cairo manuscripts. NC = Adam Gacek. 2 (1987): 126-130.A. 13-14 (1960-61): 159-194.VO P \DK DÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al)XUT Q OLl-7XU WK DO-. Sadan. NM = ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] DO-‚ ZLU  ³1DGZDK DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZDÑilm al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub.LW E DÁ-ÁLQ ÑDWD\Q¶ RI $E +LO O DOÑ$VNDU DQG WKH µ0DÅal as-V Ðir’ of ]L\ Ð al-' Q LEQ DO-AÅ U´ Oriens. 1. 2 (1987): 8-17. no. NH . Damascus. Á I LM ] W DO-khaÃà à Q´ Al-Mawrid. ND = J.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. NT = A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-0DTTDU  Naf| al- E PLQ JKXÁn alAndalus al-ra E. “Nouveaux documents sur scribes et copistes”. 1 ILPELU  HG . “Al-1XZD\U ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. II: texts from Avicenna’s library … ”. 1342/1923 . NS = S. Bonebakker. NO = Dimitri Gutas.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. “ Na¨wa muÑjam taÐU NK OL-muÁÃala¨ wanuÁ Á IXQ Q ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ ‚L\ QDK ZD-|ifÌ al-makhà à W DO-. Manuscripts of the Middle East. NW = Mu¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr al-±DVDQ DO-'LPDVKT  Al1XM P DO-VK ULT W I GKLNU EDÑ{ al-ÁDQ ÐiÑ al-mu|W M LOD\K I Ñilm alP T W (!).3-4 (1971-72): 180-186. NZ = A¨PDG 6KDZT %LQE Q “NiÌ P DO-taÑT EDK´ Fann fahrasat al- . “Notes on some old manuscripts of the ‘Adab al-N WLE¶ RI .. NI = Ñ$EE V DO-Ñ$]] Z  ³1XÁ nos. Cairo.EQ 4XWD\EDK WKH µ. London. 45 (1977): 1-87. 13. 1418/1998: 341-393.VO P  .2 (1992): 679-683. Revue des études islamiques. 1928. Cairo. 1367/1949.168 ABBREVIATIONS -NNA = A¨mad ibn ÑAbd al-:DKK E DO-1XZD\U  1LK \DW DO-DUDE I IXQ Q DO-adab.

Aliþ “Problem kratica u arapskim rukopisima sa spiskom arapskih kratica iz 16 vjeka”.W. Paris/Teheran. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). 1994 : 75-81. “Observations on the text and translation of al--DUV I ¶V 7UHDWLVH RQ µ+LVED¶´ Journal of Semitic studies. Peinture et arts du livre: essai sur la littérature technique indo-persane. -PPA = Yves Porter. Prilozi Orientalnu Filologiju. Manuscripts of the Middle East.ABBREVIATIONS 169 makh 65-72. Modernization in the Sudan: essays in honour of Richard Hill. “The paper trade of Egypt and the Sudan in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries”. by FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR  -O- OD = François Déroche. 1985: 29-48. 10 (1998): 41-63. . OH = J. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. PK = S. M.  W PDGNKDO ZD-qa{ \ . Rabat. “O. OS = Adam Gacek. OT $GDP *DFHN DQG $OL <D\FLR÷OX ³2WWRPDQ-Turkish manuscripts in the Islamic Studies Library and other libraries of McGill University”. 26 (1976): 199-212. “Ownership statements and seals in Arabic manuscripts”.H. “On the making of local paper: a thirteenth century Yemeni recipe”. Derek Latham. New York. OM = Adam Gacek. 5 (1960): 124-143. PT = Terence Walz. Daly. 1992. Al-Makh  al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW la codicologie). ed. 2 (1987): 88-95. Houdas et les écritures maghrébines”.

SJ . 1383/1963 (reprint of ‘al-„abÑah al-$P U \DK¶ 1920).  W DO- QS = Mu¨ammad SaÑ G DO-4 VLP  4 P V DO-ÁLQ Ñ W DO-6K P \DK. RI = W. 1410/1990. 15. Beirut. “Rebinding Islamic manuscripts.EU K P 6KDEE ¨ ³6LMLOO TDG P OL-0DNWDEDW . 1960. Paris. a new direction”. Reading nastaÑliq: Persian and Urdu hands from 1500 to the present. SD = R. The rise of the North Arabic script and its ¯urÐ QLF GHYHORSPHQW. Studies in Arabic literary papyri. 1995. Costa Mesa. Dozy. Bull. 3rd ed. SL = Nabia Abbott.PLÑ 4D\UDZ Q´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Bookbinder. Chicago. RN = Nabia Abbott. Hanaway and Brian Spooner. 4DZ Ñid fahrasat al-makh Ñ$UDE \DK. . ed. Paris. SM = Ibn al-BaÁ Á. 1 (1987): 21-38. no. 195772. Chicago.170 ABBREVIATIONS -QQF = ‚DO ¨ al-' Q DO-Munajjid. 1967.4 (1986): 259-270. SK $E -DÑfar A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-Na¨¨ V ‚LQ Ñat al-NXWW E. Badr A¨mad ]ayyif. Beirut. “Shar¨ al-manÌ PDK DO-mustaà EDK I Ñilm alNLW EDK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. -RRA = William L. Supplément aux dictionnaires arabes. 1973. 2 (1956): 339-372. 1938. -SSA = A¨mad ibn Ñ$O DO-4DOTDVKDQG  ‚ub| al-aÑshá f ÁLQ Ñat alLQVK Ð. Cairo.

Q Q  London.ABBREVIATIONS 171 SS = A¨PDG . Damascus. 1994: 11-32. MS (Paris. 50-51 (1990): 13-18.VO P . Beirut.K Q ³6DP Ñ W PXÐallaf W DO-‚DJK Q DO-OXJKDZ \DK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Paris/Istanbul. 1346-49 A.H. 1925. . 1997: 135-150. Damascus. 1989: 49-50. 41.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK wa-albashar: aÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. 5DVK G DO-Ñ. P. 1303 A. TH = A¨PDG 6K NLU TaÁ| | al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-IDK ULV DO-muÑjamah wa-ND\I \DW  ab al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-IfranM I GK OLN. arabe 6844).1 (1997): 55-90. François Déroche. Ricard. Rabat. no. ed. TD = ÑAbd al-±ayy al-. 1995. ed. TE = Adam Gacek. TF 0XU G DO-5DPP ¨ ³7DV I U 0DNWDEDW DO-4D\UDZ Q DO-ÑDW TDK´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W DO-. Rabat. MELA notes. “Some technical terms relative to the execution of Arabic manuscripts”. ST = A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-6XI\ Q  ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub wa¨all al-dhahab.DWW Q  . Paris. TB = Ya¨yá ibn Sharaf al-1DZDZ  Al-7LE\ Q I QurÐ Q. ed. “Un traité à l’usage des scribes à l’époque nasride”. 1965.LW E DO-WDU W E DO-LG U \DK ZD-alÑDP O W ZD-al-ÁLQ Ñ W ZD-al-PDW MLU ZD-al-| ODK DO-ÑLOP \DK. Bibliothèque nationale. TI = „ KLU LEQ ‚ OL¨ al--D] ÐLU  7DVK O DO-PDM ] LOá fann al-muÑammá wa-al-DOJK ]. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. TK = Mu¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad al-4DODO V  Tu|af al-NKDZ ÁÁ I uraf al-NKDZ ÁÁ.H. G E |amlat al- TC = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³7DTQ \ W LÑG G DO-makhà à al-MaghriE ´ Al-Makh  al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH et la codicologie). -TTA = Yvette Sauvan.

HG 0DUZ Q 4DEE Q  %HLUXW  TM = Badr al-' Q 0X¨DPPDG LEQ -DP Ñah al-. TS %DNU LEQ . xx-xxxii. n. Rabat. 1982.LQ Q  Tadhkirat alV PLÑ wa-al-PXWDNDOOLP I DGDE DO-Ñ OLP ZDO-mutaÑallim.DQQ Q Revista del Instituto de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid. TN = ÑAbd al-6DO P + U Q Ta|T T DO-nuÁ Á wa-QDVKUXK . Déroche. -UUA 1 U DO-' Q DO-Ñ8VD\O  ³8UM ]DK I O W GDZ W DO-N WLE´ AlDurar al-IDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-| MM ZD-ÃDU T 0DNNDK al-MuÑaÌÌamah.VLU 5L\DG ' U DO-YaP PDK   -393. F.172 ABBREVIATIONS TL %XUK Q DO-' Q DO-=DUQ M  TaÑO P DO-mutaÑallim DU T DO-taÑallum. TP = Adam Gacek.EU K P DO-. TU = ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q LEQ < VXI LEQ DO-‚ Ðigh. 1991. “Technical practices and recommendations recorded by classical and post-classical Arabic scholars concerning the copying and correction of manuscripts”.d. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. Tu|IDW O DO-DOE E I ÁLQ Ñat al-kha wa-al-NLW E.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U´ ed. Jedda. TT = ÑAbd al-+ G DO-Fa O  Ta¨T T DO-WXU WK. . by ÑAbd al-4 GLU LEQ 0X¨ammad al-AnÁ U DO--D] O  ed. 1949. +LO O 1 M  7XQLV  TW = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK ÁLQ Ñat al-makh  al-0DJKULE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV  ilá al-fatrah almuÑ Áirah. 7-8 (1959-60): 1-42. pl. 1353/1934.VKE O  ³. Kuwait. Hyderabad. Ñ$EG $OO K . ed. 1989: 51-60. ±amd al-. ed. Damascus. [Includes a facsimile of Chapter 6 from ‘al-Durr al-na  G IL G E DOPXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G’ by Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]] @ TQ = al-Khaà E DO-%DJKG G  7DT\ G DO-Ñilm HG < VXI DO-ÑIshsh. Paris/Istanbul.

ABBREVIATIONS 173 UD = Ñ$EG $OO K DO-+ W  Al-Ñ8PGDK ULV ODK I DO-kha wa-al-qalam. Ñ WB = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I Ñahd al-Sulà Q DO-Ñ$ODZ 0X¨ammad al-7K OLWK´ DaÑwat al-|aqq. Graz. 23. no.10 (1975): 80-92. 1 (1986): 49-53. DaÑwat al-|aqq. -WWA = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-:LU TDK DO-Ñ$ODZ \DK Ñabra sabÑat XT G PLQ al-miÐah al-KLMU \DK DO-WK OLWKDK Ñashrata”. WM = A¨mad ibn Ya¨yá al-WaQVKDU V  Al-MiÑ\ U DO-muÑrib wa-alM PLÑ al-mughrib. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Beirut. US $GDP *DFHN ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDj’ in Arabic manuscripts”. Verzeichnis der arabischen Handschriften. no. Hildesheim/New York. 17 (1971): 43-172. HG +LO O 1 M  %DJKGDG  UI = The unique Ibn al-Bawwab manuscript: complete facsimile edition of the earliest surviving naskhi QurÐan.2 (1977): 45-56. 18. DaÑwat al-|aqq. 1980. 1983. Dublin. 1992. -VVA = Wilhelm Ahlwardt. Beirut. UK = al-MuÑL]] LEQ % G V ³ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DODOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.4 (1982): 10-24. WS = ±DE E =D\\ W Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun. 16. no. WR = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr alÑ$ODZ DO-awwal”. Chester Beatty Library. 1981-83. .

Technical terms in the glossary = aÑlá All K PDT PDKX = ilá NKLULK / PQ / LQ VK ÐD $OO K LVWLWKQ Ð) = intahá = baÑGX E E ED\ Q 5DMDE = taÑO TDK / = taÑ Oá = WDWKO WK / / = Jum Gá al. 6 pl.NKLUDK / = juzÐ MD]PDK MDZ E M Ðiz (see under waqf) = jalla shaÐQXK WDMO O.Oá / -XP Gá al. 17. 1308 [1890-1] (lithographed). Tehran. no.G E (Cairo).XOO \DW DO.1 (1955): 43-48.174 ABBREVIATIONS -YYM 6XOD\P Q DO-%DONK  <DQ E al-mawaddah li-GK DO-qurbá. Ñ -ZZM )DU G 6K ILÑ  ³=DNK ULI PXÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW . 2.

= ¨ Ðil (ta¨Z O ¨D\O ODK.

/ = ¨DVEXQ $OO K (¨asbalah) / = ¨ VKL\DK = taÐNK U PXÐakhkhar). nuskhah (ukhrá) / = nuskhah (ukhrá) = nuskhah-badal = nuskhah-badal. nuskhaha Ál = mukhaffaf = 'K DO-±ijjah = 'K DO-QaÑdah 5DE Ñ al-7K Q  5DMDE 5DE Ñ al-Awwal 5DE Ñ al-7K Q / / = ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu (tar iyah) = ra¨LPDKX $OO K WDU¨ P.

 ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu (tar iyah). numrah / = ra¨LPDKX $OO K (tar¨ P.

= ] Ðidah = TDGGDVD $OO K VLUUDKX RU U ¨DKX WDTG V.

Áa¨ ¨. ShaÑE Q 6KDZZ O = LQ VK ÐD $OO K LVWLWKQ Ð) = ShaÑE Q = aÁl. Á ¨ib. VXÐ O = al-VK UL¨ = shar¨. ÁDZ E (ÁDZ EXKX.

 Áallá All K Ñalayhi (Áalwalah). ‚afar = Áa¨ ¨ = aÁl / / / / / = Áallá All K Ñalayhi (Áalwalah) = ED\  . ra L\D $OO K .

 abbah (ta E E.ABBREVIATIONS 175 anhu (tar iyah).

rajÑ. Ñ UL a. ÑDQ IXO Q IDUÑ. faqaà / = à ED $OO K WKDU KX / / / = aà OD $OO K Ñumrahu = Ìann . = Ãurrah. laÑDOODKX UXN Ñ = laÑDQDKX $OO K / / / / / = Ñalayhi al-VDO P WDVO PDK. Ì KLU XQÌur / = maÑà IDK WDÑVK UDK VDP Ñ.

fa-tadabbar(hu) / = I Ðidat al-aÁl = fa-T OD = fa-\XT O = T OD TDEOD WDTG P PXqaddam). waraqah Ñ / / / / = qaddasa $OO K VLUUDKX RU U ¨ahu (taqG V. / = Ñazza wa-jalla = ÑDMMDOD $OO K farajahu / = maÑà IDK / = 5DE Ñ al-Awwal = 5DE Ñ al-7K Q = laÑallahu = ghalaà / = I Ðidah = fa-taÐammal(hu).

= 'K DO-QaÑdah = qawluhu / = NXUU V DK.

 NDGK  NDWDba(hu) = katabahu = badal (baddilhu). aÁl. tamma. Rama  Q / = nuskhah (ukhrá) = K PLVK / = taÑO TDK / = intahá = waraqah = \XT O . ShawZ O = laÑDQDKX $OO K = matn. malzamah. Mu¨DUUDP O ]LP see under waqf) = al-mu¨DVKVK = muÐakhkhar muqaddam = al-muÁannif = Rama  Q = maÑÃ IDK = muqaddam muÐakhkhar = ED\ Q QXVNKDK XNKUá).

This page intentionally left blank .

PART TWO BIBLIOGRAPHY .

This page intentionally left blank .

Munafò. 1976. Sydney M. Maniaci and P. London/New York. Bernhard.BIBLIOGRAPHY 179 The present bibliography. Transl. 1997. 1984. 5 vols. Paris. 1953 (repr. ——— The makings of the medieval Hebrew book: studies in palaeography and codicology. Latin palaeography: Antiquity and the Middle Ages. Bozzolo. M. Paris. Jerusalem. Paris. ed. . Leiden. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. Carla. Archéologie du livre médiéval: exposition organisée par le Centre national de la recherche scientifique et la Bibliothèque nationale. Greek and Latin manuscript traditions. 1988. 1983. Pour une histoire du livre manuscrit au Moyen Age: trois essais de codicologie quantitative. Codicologica: towards a science of handwritten books. Les manuscrits. Medieval Latin palaeography: a bibliographical introduction. Indeed. 1976-1980. Bookbinding. 1993. A.1. reproduce all the entries found in the bibliographies listed below in Section I. It is therefore appropriate to mention here a number of important references dealing with the codicologies and palaeographies of the latter. Malachi. Cockerell. Hebrew codicology: tentative typology of technical practices employed in Hebrew dated medieval manuscripts. The bibliography has been arranged by subject with the result that some entries are repeated in the various sections due to their broader coverage. Bischoff. Their usefulness for the study of Arabic manuscripts will be evident for anyone who consults them. 2 vols. 1993. Alphonse. 5th ed. many practices and phenomena connected with Arabic manuscripts are also to be found in the Hebrew.P. Gumbert. Toronto. Paris. and the care of books: a text-book for book-binders and librarians. Arabic manuscripts cannot be studied in isolation. however. 1990. includes the research published in Arabic and European languages on various aspects of the Arabic manuscript tradition. Cambridge. Boyle. by Dáibhí Ó Cróinín and David Ganz. ed. Dain. apart from a number of entries in Turkish and Persian. Beit-Arié. Gruys and J. Vatican City. Leonard. 1979). It does not.

La réglure des manuscrits hébreux au Moyen-Age. Dukan. Paris. Turnhout. 11-13 septembre 1972. ed. 1953. New York. London. Le livre au Moyen Age. C. “Tasks and problems of manuscripts research”.G. enluminure. 1990.. H. Kristeller. Paris. 1996. Paris. P. 1983. John E. Scribes and scholars: a guide to the transmission of Greek and Latin literature.D. 1983. C. 1 (1976): 84-90. Jacques. T. Blanchard. Jean. 1988. London. Album of science: Antiquity and the Middle Ages. and Skeat. 1986. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen-Age en Orient et en Occident. Gruijs. Vocabulaire codicologique: répertoire méthodique des termes français relatifs aux manuscrits. 1985. Encyclopedia of the book. Geoffrey Ashall. Muzerelle. Roberts. “The codex”. L. Paris. Introduction à la codicologie. Johnston. codicologie et archéologie du livre. Reynolds. Diringer. Glaister. Murdoch. Roberts. Paris.H. Lemaire. London/New York. Paris. Bernard. 1999. ed. & lettering. N.C. Questions de méthodologie et de terminologie”. 1984. Delamare. Greek and Latin papyrology. Hoffmann. David. A. Writing & illuminating. Pigments et colorants de l’Antiquité et du Moyen-Age: teinture. 1977. Oxford. and Wilson. “Paléographie. 1989. M. Del. M. Edward. Glenisson. Paul O. Gallo. Paris. Albert. 1998. Denis. Les manuscrits datés: premiers bilans et perspectives (= Die datierten Handschriften: erste Bilanz und Perspektiven). La paléographie hébraïque médiévale. New York. Paris. François and Guineau. Maniaci. Terminologia del libro manuscritto. 2nd ed. M. Codicologica. 1974 : 19-25. 1989.180 BIBLIOGRAPHY Les débuts du codex. New Castle. 1988. . 1974. Italo. Les matériaux de la couleur. études historiques et physico-chimiques. 2nd ed. 40 (1954): 169-204. The hand-produced book. peinture. Proceedings of the British Academy. Rome. 1996. Neuchâtel/Neuenburg. Louvain-la-Neuve. Paris. 1985. The birth of the codex.

Manuscripts of the Middle East.VO P   ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q ÑAbd al--DEE U . An introduction to Greek and Latin palaeography. 1912. Sirat. Textual criticism and editorial technique applicable to Greek and Latin texts. 'KD\\ E 0LIW ¨ Mu¨ammad. Toronto. Du scribe au livre: les manuscrits hébreux au Moyen Age. ——— “Arabic language publications on manuscripts (Part II)”. Ñ . CNRS. Eric G. “±arakat al-taÐO I ZD-al-kutub wa-alPDNWDE W´ 0DMDOODW . 1994. 1. 1972. “Handschriftenkunde”. GENERAL AND INTRODUCTORY STUDIES I. VII/1 (1998): 3-8. Yale University.VO P \DK (Tripoli. Bibliographies Á Abd al-+ G  0D¨ammad Fat¨  Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DO-. Fischer. Martin L. Turner. 1 (1986): 106-108. The medieval book: illustrated from the Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library. 6 (1989): 367-398. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Endress. E.DVKVK I DO-GDZU \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. [Philadelphia]. Paris. 13-15 septembre 1972. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Baghdad. VII/2 (1998): 2-7.BIBLIOGRAPHY 181 Shailor. 1982: 306-315. ——— “Arabic language publications on manuscripts (Part I)”. 4 vols. Gacek. 1977. Paris. A. 1974. “From papyrus roll to papyrus codex: some technical aspects of the ancient book fabrication”. Paris. 1991. 5 (1990-91): 9-19. 1989. Thompson.VO P  ELEO\ MU I \DK EL-al-LQW M DO-ILNU DO-Ñ$UDE PLQ  LOá 1998. Les techniques de laboratoire dans l’étude des manuscrits. I. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Les tranchefiles brodées: études historique et technique. Barbara A. Wouters. London/New York. Wiesbaden. Gerhard. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Maunde. 1998. Libya). Colette. “A select bibliography of Arabic language publications concerning Arabic manuscripts”.XOO \DW DO-DaÑwah al-. Index Islamicus on CD-ROM. West. Stuttgart. Adam. Oxford. MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. herausgegeben von W. London. The typology of the early codex. 1989. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Paris.

Riyad. 87/88 (1999). ed.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997.IWLW ¨ OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1991. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1997. 1 (1996) – .. 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. 1420/1999.VO P . AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. François Déroche et al. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. 1995. 3. Manuscripta Orientalia. 1992.VO P \DK AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-.182 I. Atiyeh. 1 (1986) – . FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  “Livres et lecture dans le monde ottoman”. 1991– .J. ed.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . ed. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. ed.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-albashar. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Y. London. Paris. . George N. 1 (1955) – . Albany. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée. thème sous la responsabilité de Frédéric Hitzel. Cairo.Q Q  London. ed. London. Manuscripts of the Middle East: a journal devoted to the study of hand written materials of the Middle East.1 (1995) – . London. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. I. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Dutton. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1995. NY. ed. Periodicals Á BIBLIOGRAPHY Ñ ODP DO-makhà à à wa-al-QDZ GLU. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. no. London. 1996. Paris. Yusuf Ibish. Leiden.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.Petersburg/Helsinki. 1. J. ed. Fichier des manuscrits moyen-orientaux datés (FiMMOD). Conference proceedings and composite works $KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. St. 2. (Published in loose-leaf format within Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient). International journal for Oriental manuscript research. François Déroche. Witkam. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ .VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 18th-19th November 1995. ed.

Oá. sous la direction de Ashirbek Muminov. ed. thème sous la responsabilité de Geneviève Humbert.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. ed. 1995 HG . Istanbul/Paris. Paris.VO P . Cahiers d’Asie centrale.BIBLIOGRAPHY 183 Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH Ht la codicologie). Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen Age en Orient et en Occident. M. John Cooper.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-majP Ñ W ZD.VO P  -30 Nov. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990. Markaz al-JumÑah al-0DM G OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-7XU WK [1997]. Cairo. Actes du colloque d’Istanbul (Istanbul. Al-7DM ULE DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I IDKUDVDW DO-makhà à W ed. 1994. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . Casablanca. 1998. ilá 9 Mu¨arram 1418 h. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient: essais de codicologie et de paléographie. Zerdoun BatYehouda. 1997 HG . Turnhout. ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W DO-. London.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman).VO P  DE¨ WK DO-MuÐtamar al-5 ELÑ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Francis Richard et Maria Szuppe. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. ed. Ta¨T T PDNKà à W DO-ÑXO P I DO-WXU WK DO-. Rabat. (forthcoming). al-. al-PXZ ILT  0 \ 1997 m. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. London. F. 1999. ilá 15 M \  m. ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE DO-.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ (30th November – 1st December 1991). Paris. Dubayy. Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. 1998. 7 (1999). . 26-29 mai 1986).VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 18-19 Nov. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  “La tradition manuscrite en écriture arabe”. F. “Patrimoine manuscrit et vie intellectuelle de l’Asie centrale islamique”. Déroche. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée. Déroche and F. Dubai. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. London. 1989. ed.P U W DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-Mutta¨LGDK PLQ  'K DO-²ijjah 1417 h. FayÁal al-±DI\ n.VO P PLQ DO-WDUP P LOá al-WDMO G DOdawrah al-WDGU E \DK DO-GDZO \DK DO. 1999.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. Richard. 1997. 1992.

Anas B.VO P  .184 BIBLIOGRAPHY Al-7XU WK DO-ÑLOP DO-Ñ$UDE  PDQ KLM WD¨T qih wa-LVKN ODW QDVKULK.] Arnold. and Grohmann.W.LW E DO-. T. Akimushkin. 1995: 35-75. Encyclopaedia of Library and Information Science. General studies and surveys Á Abd al-+ G  Ñ$GQ Q ³7DGZ Q DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE I DO-ÑaÁr alÑ8WKP Q  -1225”. 11. ed.OP \DK  %HQFKHULID %LQVKDU IDK.VO P \DK.2 (1980): 3-46. Al-Kutub al-. no. Tarjamah wa-taÑO T 6DÑd ibn Ñ$EG $OO K DO-±ubayÑ Q 5L\DG 0DNWDEDW DOMalik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK   [Based on his “Islamic books”. 90-111. no. and Rezvan.XZDLW ' U DO-Bu¨ WK DOÑ. Pages of perfection.U T . Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences.2 (1990): 189-197.Oá”. 1929. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  I. New York. Ñ ODP DO-kutub..OP DOÑ. Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. al-Ñ$O  ‚ OL¨ A¨mad. St.VO P \DK DO. $P Q 0X¨ammad Mu¨ammad. 1968-83: 13. [Florence]. “The triumph of the qalam”. Oleg F. Adolf. 31. ÑAà Р$OO K 6DP U TaÐU NK ZD-fann ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW E %HLUXW ' U ÑAà Р$OO K  ÑAà \DK 0X¨\ DO-' Q Al-. Petersburg. Efim A. Lugano/Milan. The Islamic book: a contribution to its art and history from the VIIth to the XIIIth century. Khalidov. “Al-Tadw Q ZD-ÌXK U DO-kutub al-muÁannafah I DO-ÑXK G DO-. 4.

HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. 1997: 207-227.VODPX. Józef.Q Q  London. 0RKDPHG ³3UREOHPV RI DWWribution in historical and geographical works”. Bielawski.VL ND Z ZLHFLH . ——— “ KLUDW DO-makhà à W PDMK ODW DO-muÐallif: al-makhà à W DOtaÐU NK \DK ZD-al-MXJKU I \DK PLWK ODQ´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO. London. Y.QV Q \DK  Ñ . 1993. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation.XOO \DW DOG E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  'LU V W I Ñilm al-makhà à W ZD-al-ba¨th alELEOL\ JKU I  5DEDW .K PLV .VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. 1995: 103-121.VO P . Dutton. 1961.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. . Warsaw. ed. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.

Manuel de codicologie des manuscrits en écriture arabe. 1953. 1997. al-. P. Bibliothèque nationale de France.XOO \DW DO-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Riyad). A. Among Arabic manuscripts. 1985.VO P   al-KaÑÑ N Ñ8WKP Q ³$O-Khià Ãah al-7 QLV \DK´ Majallat al-Maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo). no.LW EDK Ñinda al-Ñ$UDE I DO-M KLO \DK ZD-Áadr al. Déroche. François et al. ——— “Andalusian-Arabic manuscripts in Christian Spain: some supplementary notes”. Riyad.] ——— “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ED\QD DO-taÐO I ZD-al-LPO Д. 1. Moscow. Frankfurt am Main. Israel Oriental studies.Y.VO P´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK EL-Dimashq. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie.2 (1986): 348-361. Fischer. Khalidov. no. Maktabat al-Malik al-Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. 1991: 811-823. Wiesbaden. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. by Tatiana Minorsky. 1. 1989.BIBLIOGRAPHY 185 %LQ =XZD\W Q DO-6K GKLO  TaÐU NK al-NLW E EL-7 QLV TDG PDQ ZD¨DG WKDQ NKDÃÃan wa-QDV NKDWDQ ÃLE Ñan wa-QDVKUDQ LVK UDWDQ wa-WDZ] Ñan . “Andalusian-Arabic manuscripts from Christian Spain: a comparative intercultural approach”. al-Ma¨ VLQ  6DP Ð =DN  'LU V W I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 4-6 (1965): 9-57. 4 (1974): 303-311. 61. 1982: 271-291.VO P \DK 7KH book in Islamic civilization).: Jeddah.. 2000. &DLUR ' U *KDU E  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah E Al-. al-. Maktabat MiÁE ¨.S. Endress.. W  $¨mad. “Handschriftenkunde”. TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al- . “Al-.DWW Q  0X¨DPPDG . no. ±DPP GDK 0D¨P G Ñ$EE V TaÐU NK DO-NLW E DO-. Leiden. Krachkovskii. al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE  &DLUR ' U DO-7KDT fah. Paris. herausgegeben von W. 12 (1992): 75-110. B. Festgabe für Hans-Rudolf Singer zum 65.3 (1964): 19-33.LW E I DO-¨a  UDK DO-. [2nd revised ed. Tunis.LW E DO-0DJKULE ZD-T PDWXK´ Al-Ba¨th al-ÑLOP . Arabskie rukopisi i arabskaia rukopisnaia traditsiia.EU K P ³$O-. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. van. Koningsveld.VO P DO-makhà Ã. I. 0DMDOODW . 1986.1 (1963): 26-48. Transl.. Gerhard. Geburtstag.

Damascus.LW E DOÑ$UDE PXQGKX QDVKÐatih ¨attá ÑaÁr al-ÃLE Ñah. ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] LEQ 0X¨ammad. N.Y. Angelo Michele.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. Pedersen.XOO \DW DOG E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-.EU K P . 1992: 17-22.IWLW ¨ OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 0DTGLV  . The significance of Islamic manuscripts. Vatican City. ——— “The significance of Islamic manuscripts”. London. ed.186 BIBLIOGRAPHY muÑ Áirah 5DEDW . Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZDshayÐ min qa  \ K 5L\DG ' U DO-0LUU NK  Nasr.IWLW ¨ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.EU K P ) DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK TLU Ð W WDÃE T \DK. “Il manoscritto come specchio di una cultura: il caso dell’Islam”. “‘Of making many books there is no end’: the classical Muslim view”. R. in 3.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al. John Cooper. [Also translated from the English into Arabic: al-. 1992: 7-17. tarjamat ±aydar Ghaybah. ——— “Le manuscrit islamique: caractéristiques matérielles et typologie”. 1997. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . Orsatti. 1993: 2.VO P . Maniaci and P. Transl. John Cooper. ed.QV Q \DK  ——— Qabas min Ñaà Рal-makhà à al-0DJKULE 4XLQWHVVHQFH GHV manuscrits marocains). 1992: 45-54. 1992: 29-42. Albany. Princeton. Sayyid Husayn. M. George N. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. ed.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th November – 1st December 1991).VO P    vols. 269-331. ³$KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. Rosenthal..UM ³$O-±LI Ì Ñalá al-WXU WK ZD-al-daÑwah ilá dir VDWLK´ AhamP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. [from the Danish Den Arabiske Bog] by G. 1995: 33-55. Franz. French. al-Musfir.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ (30th November – 1st December 1991). 0XU ZDK . The Arabic book. Johannes. 1984. ed.K PLV . 24 (1994): 1-7. Atiyeh. al-$K O  @ Piemontese. London. Hillenbrand. %HLUXW 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. London. Paola. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . . London.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. Munafò.VO P . ed. Gazette du livre médiéval.VO P \DK´ AhamP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. “Islamic manuscripts in the West”.

Bibliotheca Orientalis. 1-2 (1986). 43. J. 36-58. 6D\\LG $\P Q )XÐ G. Al-. “Genizah and Genizah-like practices in Islamic and Jewish traditions”.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE al-makhà à wa-Ñilm almakhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH.BIBLIOGRAPHY 187 Sadan.

VO P \DK.. Annales islamologiques (= ²DZO \ W . Cairo: al-' U al-MiÁU \DK DO-/XEQ Q \DK   YROV ——— “‚LQ Ñat al-NLW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makhà Ô.

Threefold wisdom: Islam.J. Svjetlost. 1 (1970): 112-113. A. al-6KD\E Q  0X¨DPPDG LEQ . 1988. London/New York.J. and Sukanda-Tessier. Markaz al-Makhà à W wa-al-7XU WK Za-al-:DWK Ðiq. “Nuskha”. 8: 149-154.A. Paris.S. Witkam. new ed. 1997: 235-263. “Notes on some old manuscripts of the Adab al- . Arberry. 6K NLU 0D¨P G $E )DKU ³'KLNU \ W PDÑa mu¨LEE DO-makhà à W´ $KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. “A ninth-century fragment of the ‘Thousand Nights’: new light on the early history of the Arabian Nights”. ³. Viviane.D.H. “A possible Fulani autograph in the Library of SOAS”. Nabia. 2 vols.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al. Encyclopedia of Arabic literature. 5: 207-208. J. S.. WLE &KHOHEL -1657) and alphabetization: a methodological investigation of the autographs of his ‘Kashf alÌXQ Q¶ DQG µ6XOODP DO-wuÁ O¶´ Scribes et manuscrits du MoyenOrient. London. Kuwait. the Arab world and Africa. 8 (1949): 129-164.. F. Starkey.EU K P Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-al.IWLW ¨ OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 154-160. Bivar. Déroche and F. Sellheim. Meisami and P. Rudolf. J. 5. 1993: 39-46. ed. (1997): 1-39. Sharpe.VO P  IDZ ÐLG T PDK ÁL\ QDK. ed.VO P . &DLUR ' U DO-$P Q  äGUDORYLü 0XKDPHG Bosansko-+HUFHJRYDþNL SUHSLVLYDþL GMHOD X DUDELþNLP UXNRSLVLPD. Richard. “Two rare manuscripts”. EI. Journal of Near Eastern studies. 1999.L. 31. Papers in honour of Ivan Hrbek. Sarajevo. 1988: 1.. pl. new ed. XV-XVIII. Bonebakker. I. 1992: 23-28. Journal of Arabic literature. Prague. =D\G Q < VXI Al-7XU WK DO-PDMK O LÃO ODK Ñalá Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W. “Books and book-making”. Selected studies of one or more manuscripts Abbott. J. %LUQEDXP (OHD]DU ³.LW E´ EI. A.

³7KH ROGHVW NQRZQ ) Ãimid manuscript from Yemen”.LW E DÁ-ÁLQ Ñatayn RI $E +LO O DOÑ$VNDU DQG WKH MaÅal as-V Ðir of ]L\ Ð ad-' Q LEQ DO-AÅ U´ Oriens. the . Bibliothèque nationale. Daiber. 14 (1984): 1-7. 2 (1987): 18-36. Hans. De Blois. François.188 BIBLIOGRAPHY N WLE of Ibn Qutayba. Déroche. 13-14 (1960-61): 159-194. “A propos du manuscrit ‘arabe 6726’. Manuscripts of the Middle East. François. Paris (al-AÁmaÑ  7DÐU NK PXO N DO-ÑArab alDZZDO Q. “An Arabic manuscript library: some important discoveries”. Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian studies.

Geneviève. BnF. 1989: 23-30. Humbert. no. ed. Supplément grec 911 (année 1043)”. ——— ³/H . F. Gazette du livre médiéval. Géhin.LW E GH 6 EDZD\KL G’après l’autographe d’un grammairien andalou du XIIe siècle”. F. “Un manuscrit bilingue grec-arabe. 6 pl. Istanbul/Paris. “Codicologie comme source biographique: à propos d’un autographe inédit d’Ibn al-öDX] ´ Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 58 (1990): 209-212. “Copie ‘à la pecia’ à Baghdad au IXe siècle?”. Paris. Déroche and F. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ed.12 (1988): 12-15. Der Islam. ——— “Bemerkungen zu Handschriften ÑUmar as-6XKUDZDUG V echten und vermeintlichen Autographen”. Hartmann. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñ ilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH.1 (1983): 112-142. Paul. no. 1997: 161-175. Déroche. Richard. Angelika. 60.´ Revue des études islamiques.

Rabat. Koningsveld. The Latin-Arabic glossary of the Leiden University Library. Lévi-Provençal. 1994: 9-20. “Un manuscrit de la bibliothèque du calife al±akam II”. A contribution to the study of Mozarabic manuscripts and literature. van. 1936. Leiden.LW E DO-Ñibar’ offert par Ibn ±DOG Q à la bibliothèque d’al-?DUDZ \ Q à Fèz”. P. 18 (1934): 198-200. Mingana. Muranyi. Cambridge. 1977. Hespéris. 203 (1923): 161-168. $Q LPSRUWDQW PDQXVFULSW RI WKH WUDGLWLRQV RI %XNK UL with nine facsimile reproductions. A.. E.S. Journal asiatique. Miklos. ——— “Note sur l’H[HPSODLUH GX µ. “Über ein MuwaÃÃaÐ-)UDJPHQW LQ GHU = ZL\D DO1 Áiriyya in TamaJU W 0DURNNR.

. 29 (1998): 149-157.´ Die Welt des Orients.

——— “„DU TDW DO-taÐO I Ñinda al-TXGDP Ð PLQ NKLO O PXVDZZDGDW DO0DTU ] OL-. ——— “Some noteworthy manuscripts of the poems of AbuÐl-Ñ$O Ð al-MaÑDUU ´ Oriens.LW E DO-khiÃaÔ. 14 (1967): 225-258. J. Adel.Q Q  London. Witkam. 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. PinderWilson. 1995: 93-101.VO P  HG 5DVK G DOÑ. London. 271-284. 1962: 1. “On some manuscripts in the libraries of Kairouan and Tunis”. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies. “Two Sudanese manuscripts of the 17th century”. 1984. ——— “Sur quelques manuscrits de la bibliothèque de la mosquée d’al-QaraZL\\ Q´ Etudes d’orientalisme dédiées à la mémoire de Lévi-Provençal.[Reprinted in his History and culture in the medieval Islamic world. “Un recueil original de philologie gréco-copto-arabe: la Scala Copte 43 de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. Hellmut. VII(XI)-XXX(XXXIV).J. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 7 (1954): 322-347. R. J.] Vajda. 1969: 7-31.LW E DO-khiÃaÃ’”. 6 (1953): 63-90. G. Déroche and F. S. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al)XUT Q . Schacht.M. 1967: 41(87)-72(118). Taf. Paris. “Trois manuscrits de la bibliothèque du savant damascain < VXI LEQ ÑAbd al-+ G ´ Journal asiatique. 5 (1928-30): 541-560. 1997: 153-162. ³$ PDQXVFULSW IURP WKH /LEUDU\ RI WKH *KD]QDZLG $P U ÑAbd al-5DVK G´ Paintings from Islamic lands. “Autographs in Turkish libraries”. R.VO P \DK bayna iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK wa-al-bashar. 6D\\LG $\P Q )XÐ G ³(DUO\ PHWKRGV RI ERRN FRPSRVLWLRQ DO0DTU ] ¶V GUDIW RI µ. London.1993. Paris.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ -5 Dec. ed. H.BIBLIOGRAPHY 189 Palmer. Oxford. F. The Codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Stern. ed. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Oriens. “Les autographs d’al-0DTU ] ´ Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE wa-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH. Arabica. 1997: 293-326. 6HOOKHLP 5 ³1HXH 0DWHULDOLHQ ]XU %LRJUDSKLH GHV < T W´ Schriften und Bilder: drei orientalistische Untersuchungen. Richard. Sidarus. 270 (1982): 229256. Wiesbaden. London Institution. Ritter.

.. 1994: 89-98. Rabat.

2 (1987): 111-125. 4 (1989): 85-114.190 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “±DVDQ . Manuscripts of the Middle East.LW E 4DPÑ al-Z ã Q I ¢amm al-EDUU ã Q¶ E\ 1 U DO' Q Ñ$O E DO-öD]] U D IDFVLPLOH HGLWLRQ RI WKH XQLTXH PDQuscript”. 1 (1986): 111-117. ——— “Manuscripts & manuscripts”. Manuscripts of the Middle East.  0DQXVFULSW SURGXFWLRQ DQG FXOWXUH ZLU TDK. . 1 (1986): 86-99. I DO-Aq¨iÁ U DQG KLV µ1LÌ P DO-ÑXODP Ð LO ° WDP al-DQEL\ ¶ D IDFsimile edition of MS Bratislava TF 136”. Manuscripts of the Middle East. ——— ³7KH µ. 4 (1988): 155-180.

Muslim bookproducing)”. I T Ñ$UDE \DK. ——— TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-MagKULE \DK ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à alÑ$UDE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. DaÑwat al-¨aqq. .VO P \DK´ MajalODW . 9 (1935): 131-143. Rabat. Abd al-:DKK E ±asan ±XVQ  ³$O-Ñ. Ahmadmian.. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I Ñahd al-Sulà Q DO-Ñ$ODZ Mu¨ammad al-7K OLWK´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq. University of Michigan. “Islamic wiraqah ‘stationery’ during the early Middle Ages (bookmaking.4 (1982): 10-24. 1985. Déroche.K PLV . al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³6KDZ KLG PLQ L]GLK U DO-ZLU TDK I 6DEWDK DO.XOO \DW DO. Muhammad Faris.IU T \DK DO-7 QLV \DK PLQ DO-qarn al-WK OLWK LOá al-NK PLV OLOhijrah)”. Ph.QV Q \DK ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-Ñ$ODZ \DK Ñabra sabÑat ÑXT G PLQ DO-miÐah alKLMU \DK DO-WK OLWKDh Ñashrata”. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.G E EL-TiÃZ Q.2 (1977): 45-56.XOO \DW DO. ——— “More about the art of waraqat”. 9 (1937): 294-310. Jamil. 1 (1955): 72-90. 18. All-India Oriental Conference. 24.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. “The art of waraqat during the Abbasid period”. 9 (1984): 66-71. François.Q \DK EL-al-kutub wa-jamÑXK I . 3 (1989): 117119.G E ZD-al-Ñ8O P al-. 23. “Copier des manuscrits: remarques sur le travail du copiste”. diss. Islamic culture.D.DUE M . no. no. Akhtar. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming).246 (1985): 133-151. . Ñ Á . no.UM ³$O-:LU TDK ZD-al-ZDUU T Q Ñinda al-ÑArab”.

no. De Jong. 14.EU K P Al-:LU TDK ZD-ashhar aÑO P DO-warU T Q GLU VDK I DO-nashr al-TDG P ZD-naql al-maÑO PDW. 16 (1970): 37-65. 7. “Libraries”. 41 (1947): 305. “The library of šay° K OLG DOâDKUD] U DO-NaqšabanG G. 16. Arab Islamic bibliography: the Middle East Library Committee guide. 63. 29 (1412 A. Riyad. Ahmed Chouqui.VO P ´ 7XU WKXQ . Al0DQ KLO. Jan Just. Grimwood-Jones et al. „ayyib. Libraries (selected bibliographies and studies) Auchterlonie. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃaQ \DK  al-1 ÁLU  $¨mad Ñ$O  ³$O-:DUU T Q ZD-al-QDVV NK Q ZD-dawruhum I DO-¨a  UDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-.C. no. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK DO-Dawlah al-SaÑG \DK´ AlBa|th al-ÑLOP . D. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK PLQ DO-fat¨ al-. Histoire des bibliothèques au Maroc.VO P \DK´ Al-' UDK.BIBLIOGRAPHY 191 ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$ODZ DO-awwal”.VO P ¨attá QLK \DW DO-Dawlah al-WaÃà V \DK´ Al-Ba|th al-ÑLOP . England. DaÑwat al-|aqq. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$ODZ DO-U ELÑ”. “Min a¨Z O DO-QXVV NK I WXU WKLQ DO-Ñ$UDE DO. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³ KLUDW ZDTI DO-NXWXE I WDÐU NK DO-NKL] QDK al-MaghriE \DK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. al-Namlah. I. J.P.VO P´ Al-Mashriq. 1988. Frederick and Witkam. Binebine. 2 vols. Ñ$O LEQ . Hassocks.350. Svjetlost. no. äGUDORYLü 0XKDPHG Bosansko-+HUFHJRYDþNL SUHSLVLYDþL GMHOD X DUDELþNLP UXNRSLVLPD. 1977: 235-265. 26 (1987): 37-90. AsÑad. Rabat.3 (1988): 409-436. 18 (1971): 17-47.10 (1975): 80-92. ed.4 (1989): 178-195. 1992.H. Sarajevo. =D\\ W ±DE E ³$O-:LU TDK ZD-al-ZDUU T Q I DO-.):90-104.

. Hespéris. D IDFVLPLOH RI WKH LQYHQtory of his library (MS Damascus.”. 2 (1987): 68-87. “Un registre d’inventaire et de prêt de la bibliothèque de la mosquée ÑAli ben Youssef à Marrakech daté de 1111 H. 31 (1944): 55-59. Maktabat al-Asad. G.C.-1700 J. Manuscripts of the Middle East. no. Deverdun.259)”.

Heffening. . Les bibliothèques arabes publiques et semi-publiques en Mesopotamie. 1967. no.KL] QDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr al-Sulà Q al-±asan al-Awwal”. J.KL] QDW NXWXE DO-) ÃLP \ Q KDO EDTL\D PLQK shayÐ?” Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. London/ New York. MuÐassasat al-5LV ODK 1978. new ed.VO P \DK  Sayyid. 1998: 2.VO P \DK. Manuscripts of the Middle East. .. 5 (1990-91): 99-105. MELA notes. Mosque libraries: an historical study. “The library of al-´akam II al-MustanÁir and the culture of Islamic Spain”. “Libraries. Cairo. Fischer. medieval”. 42. Ayman FuÐ G ³.192 BIBLIOGRAPHY Eche. 470-471. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie.PLÑat al-4 KLUDK  al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.46 (1989): 26-29. 38 (1989): 7-103. MaÃbaÑDW . Riyad.S. Mohamed Makki. ed. 6: 197-200. Gacek. David. 1987.] ShaEE ¨ . Encyclopaedia of Arabic literature. Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. Meisami and P. “Al-. “Handschriftenkunde”. New York. 1 (1958): 125-136. Ashirbek and Ziyadov. herausgegeben von W. “L’horizon intellectuel d’un érudit du XVe siècle: nouvelles découvertes sur la bibliothèque de Mu¨ammad Pârsâ”. Richter-Bernburg. Muminov. [Contains -DO O DO-' Q DO-6X\ à ’s Badhl al-PDMK G I NKL] QDW 0D¨P G. Yussef. 7 (1999): 77-98.1 (1998): 7-32. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Al-Waqf wa-binyat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK istib Q OLO-PDZU WK DO-WKDT I . Sibai.EU K P ³6LMLOO TDG P OL-PDNWDEDW . Endress. “Maktaba”.VO P QDVKÐDWXK wa-taÃawwuUXK ZD-maÁ ÐLUXK . Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. and Pearson. Shavasil. J. Gerhard. 4. EI. Wasserstein. W. L. Sayyid. Al-0DQ KLO. Damascus. en Syrie et en Egypte au moyen âge. Markaz al-Malik FayÁal lilBu¨ WK ZD-al-'LU V W DO-. Wiesbaden. 1982: 306-308. Adam. ±DPP GDK 0X¨DPPDG 0 KLU Al-0DNWDE W I DO-. Beirut. no. “The ancient ‘sijill’ of Qayrawan”.D.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà I 'LU V W I DO-kutub wa-al-PDNWDE W al-. FuÐ G ³1DÁÁ Q TDG P Q I LÑ UDW DO-kutub”. no. Starkey.PLÑ al-4D\UDZ Q´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK 2 (1956): 339-372.

1986. Gacek. Kalus. 8. 1996: 16.-C. 4: 1102-1105. Adam. J. >3HUVLDQ WUDQVODWLRQ E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqqiq).BIBLIOGRAPHY 193 I. “Deux ta¨E V almohades (milieu du XIIIe s. 27-28 (1981): 177-196. J. Manuscripts of the Middle East.A. no. D. New York. F. EI. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. “‘Blurbs’ (WDTU Ì) from fourteenth-century Egypt”. al-Qa¨Ã Q  5 VKLG LEQ 6DÑd. Déroche and F. Turner. Mhammed ben Abdeslem. Hespéris. ed. and Nizami. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³ KLUDW ZDTI DO-NXWXE I WDÐU NK DO-NKL] QDK al-MaghriE \DK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. Oriens.)”. 711-718 (33-40). 41 (1954): 411423. J. Seals”. waqf-statements. “‚afa¨ W DO-ÑDQ Z Q I DO-makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W ZD-al-QDZ GLU. Deny. Paris. new ed. Abhandlung über die Siegel der Araber. Deverdun. Richard. “Kh WDP kh WLP´ EI. ed. Gaston and Ghiati. Markaz al-Malik FayÁal lilBu¨ WK ZD-al-'LU V W DO-.] Hammer-Purgstall. no. “ÑArË ( ) dans la tradition bibliothéconomique iranoindienne”. 63. Vienna. 1981. Ludvik. 6KLVKLQ ùHúHQ. J. History of manuscripts (ownership statements. etc. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Al-Waqf wa-binyat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK istibà Q OLO-PDZU WK DO-WKDT I . 7: 472-473. Catalogue des cachets. 542-543. new ed.2 (1997-8): 365-383. The dictionary of art.VO P \DK  -171 and 31 illus. Franz.) Afshar. ——— “Islamic art. \LQDK-i SL]K KLVK. VIII. 13-14 (1371).3 (1988): 409-436. “Ownership statements and seals in Arabic manuscripts”. J. seal impressions. bulles et talismans islamiques. and Sourdel. “Muhr”. Riyad. 1997: 331-343. (in particular). K. 1849.. Iraj. Perser und Türken. Paris. Allan. 14. 2. Rosenthal. Oxford. 2 (1987): 88-95. ——— Catalogue of Islamic seals and talismans.

 5DPD  Q ³$KDPP \DW Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q DO-ÌDKU \DK.

1997: 179-196.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. I WDZÁ I DO-makh à W´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-.Q Q  London.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. .

[Persian translation E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqiq). suppl. new ed. “The decipherment of Arabic talismans”. Archaeological studies. Walter B. “Kabi:kaj to book pouches. no. H. Turkish translation E\ $ <D\FLR÷OX Kebikeç.] 0DF'RQDOG '% ³%XG ¨”. fasc. Library preservation. James. Tawfik. 10: 500-502. M. 545-546. Ñ . Marian. Tübingen. Journal for the history of Arabic science. “Alphabets magiques arabes”. Denny. magic and technique in Syria of the 1880’s and the 1980’s West”. La magie arabe traditionelle. XVI). I. “Magic squares in an Arabic manuscript”. 1993 (The Nasser D.. I. Siegel und Charactere in der mohammedanischen Zauberei. “Islamic art. 5. (1944): 145-150. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. 18 (1921): 37-55. Pollock.3-4: 153-154. The dictionary of art. 2 (1987): 49-53. Saidan. Forgeries Á Abd al-0DM G 5DVK G HW DO Al-7D]Z U ZD-taÃE T DO-makhà à W. EI. ed. MELA notes. McG.. 10.S. [Contains Ibn Wa¨K \DK¶V Shawq al-PXVWDK P I PDÑULIDW UXP ] DODTO P. Baghdad.194 BIBLIOGRAPHY Wenzel. Berytus. new ed. 14 (1989): 5-12. 9. Dawkins. Sylvain. 4. )DKG 7 ³7DP PD´ EI. 19 (1922): 250-262. 1941. *DFHN $GDP ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDM¶ LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. 5 (1997): 5-8. 44 (1988): 8-10. Ornament and amulet: rings of the Islamic lands. fasc. new ed.1 (1937):69-110. 1977. Turner. La Ricerca folklorica.] Piemontese. J. 5 (1984): 27-55. EI. “Aspetti magici e valori funzionali della scrittura araba”. New York. “The seal of Solomon”. série II. J.A. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Winkel. A. Journal asiatique. 4. Matton. Angelo M. IX. Popular culture in manuscripts Canaan. 10: 177-178. London/Oxford. 1930. Forgeries”. Paris. “Tilsam”.2 (1938):141-151.1 (1980): 87-88. . 1996: 16. Casanova..LW EG U .

Adam. 5 (1976): 144145. Terminology al-%DKQDVV  Ñ$I I MuÑjam al-muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q. II. ed. Adam. Encyclopaedia Iranica. “Islamic book forgeries from Iran”. “The language of catalogues of Arabic manuscripts”.. MATERIALS AND IMPLEMENTS II. London.48 (1989): 21-29. MELA notes. new ed. [Text in Turkish and English. tools and forms .EU K P ³1D¨wa muÑjam taÐU NK OL-muÁÃala¨ wa-nuÁ Á IXQ Q ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W DO. Dorothea.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. ed. nos. E. 6KDEE ¨ . 1. Déroche.BIBLIOGRAPHY 195 Duda. Gacek. Lundun 18- 1 ILPELU  HG . 10: 408-409 or 10: 437-438 (French). ±usayn Ñ$O  “ÑIlm al-makhà à W´ Al-Mawrid. 44 (1997): 233-274. Islamwissenschaftliche Abhandlungen Fritz Meier zum sechzigsten Geburtstag. “7D]Z U´ EI. herausgegeben von R.VWDQEXO $QWLN $ù 1999.] $P Q 1L  O ÑAbd al-Ñ O  ³$GDZ W DO-NLW EDK ZD-PDZ GGXK I DOÑuÁ U DO-. 1989: 39-43. F. 0LKG G DO-=DE U ³$O-MuÁÃala¨ al-WDUEDZ I DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Al/LV Q DO-Ñ$UDE .50-51 (1990): 13-18. MELA notes. Ma¨I Ì. General studies $FDU 0 ùLQDVL Türk hat sanati: araç. “Alte Restaurierungen und Falschungen bei orientalischen Handschriften”. Yarshater.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-FXUT Q lil-7XU WK DO-. %HLUXW 0DNWDEDW /XEQ Q  Gacek.4 (1986): 131-140. 11. no. ——— “Some technical terms relative to the execution of Arabic manuscripts”. Istanbul/Paris. . Gramlich. gereç ve formlar (= Turkish calligraphy: materials.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Richard N. no. “Forgeries of art objects and manuscripts”. I.VO P . 10: 90-100. Wiesbaden. 1998: 341-393. Frye. 15. WRITING SURFACES. 1974: 106-109.

17.196 BIBLIOGRAPHY % E  0DVÑ G ³0LQ WDÐU NK DO-lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK wa-al-ZLU TDK´ 'LU V W WDÐU NK \DK (Damascus). al-'LPDVKT  0X¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr. nos. Al-1XM P DO-VK ULT W I dhikr baÑ{ al-ÁDQ ÐiÑ al-mu¨W M LOD\K I Ñilm al-P T W .55-56 (1996): 53-62.

al-. Wien.4 (1976): 99-106. HLO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. no. Bibliographie mit Berichten über die mündliche und schriftliche Textweitergabe sowie die Schreibmaterialen in Indien. Teil 1. no. new ed. A. 8: 834-835. 1994: 11-32.EQ % G V ÑUmdat al-NXWW E FD. MuÐassasat al-6KLU Ñ al-Ñ$UDE   al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³7DTQ \ W LÑG G DO-makhà à al-0DJKULE ´ AlMakh  al-$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW la codicologie). MuÁÃafá al-% E DO-±DODE   al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar. MaÃbaÑat Mu¨DPPDG 5 JKLE al-Ñ. Janert. NaÁÁ U ]L\ Ð Mu¨ammad ±asan.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz. Cairo. Porter. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨sin ZDN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 1DM E 0 \LO +DUDY DQG ÑIÁ P 0DNN \DK Mashhad.. ——— ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E I KL Áifat al-kha wa-al-DTO P ZD-al-PLG G ZD-al-liyaq wa-al-|ibr wa-al-aÁE JK wa.1 (1990):156-170. 1995 – . 19.VO P \DK  Ibn Qutaybah. MuÐassasat al-5LV ODK  ——— ³5LV ODW . 1961: 66-131.XUG  0X¨ammad „ KLU ²usn al-duÑ EDK I P ZDUDGD I DO-khaÃà wa-DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK. ± WLP ‚ OL¨ al-] PLQ Beirut.O W DO-WDMO G. Rabat. 17 (1971). Arabische Paläographie. ed. Kuwait. MajmaÑ al-Bu¨ WK DO-.. Klaus Ludwig. ed. ed.EQ 4XWD\EDK I DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam”. Bonn. Grohmann. . Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0XVOLP 5LV ODW DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam al-PDQV EDK LOá Ibn Qutaybah. “‚a¨ ID´ EI. Aleppo. Yves. Al-MukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DOÁunaÑ. “MaÑD O W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al7XU WK DO-shaÑE . “Une traduction persane du traité G¶.OP \DK  Ghédirah. A.

1989: 61-67. ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK´ HG ÑAbd al-Laà I DO-5 Z DQG ÑAbd al.M. P. “Calligrapher’s tools and materials”.1 (1975): 83-90.4 (1987): 760-795. no. Déroche. ed. Istanbul/Paris. 62. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bangladesh. no.I. Rahman. F.S.1 (1988): 50-65. 20.O K 1DEK Q Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. no.´ Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. . 63.

“Arabic papyri”. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. Thackston. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Utah. ——— “Al-%DUG \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. “Nouveaux documents sur scribes et copistes”. both original text and translation. Déroche. Leiden/Köln. inks. Adolf. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. colors.] Sauvan. Arabische Chronologie.Q Q  London. Heft 9 (1995): 414-416. new ed.VO P \DK. Annales islamologiques (= ²awO \ W .G.1. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. II. 5 ¥LE < VXI “Les plus anciens papyrus arabes”. Abt. “Making of papyrus: an ancient biotechnology or Pliny was right indeed”. “Un traité à l’usage des scribes à l’époque nasride”. 1989: 49-50. Papyrus Grohmann. 10 pl. Yvette. Geoffrey. Khoury. A. ——— “Papyruskunde”. 1993. R. ed. Michel M. “Papyrus”. ——— Bills. Istanbul/Paris. 45 (1977): 41-87. et al. “Treatise on calligraphic arts: a disquisition on paper. 1990: 219-228. 1997: 57-76. Hüttermann. Essays written in honor of Martin B.VO P \DK bayna iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. 1 (1932): 23-95.2). RDVK G DOÑ. ed. by Adolf Grohmann. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. (Handbuch der Orientalistik. “Aperçu de papyrologie arabe”. 1966: 49-118. Mazzaoui. Fischer.VO P . [Contains al-E E DO-WK Q I dhikr al-kha wa-al-qalam by Ibn Qutaybah. F. Revue des études islamiques. Salt Lake City. 1995: 1-16. Wheeler M. letters and deeds: Arabic papyri of the 7th to 11th centuries. 8: 261-265. Intellectual studies on Islam. Dickson. 1993: 11-22 [in particular]. and pens by Sami of Nishapur”. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Wiesbaden. EI.. J. London. Naturwissenschaften.BIBLIOGRAPHY 197 Sadan. Khan. 82. Arabische Papyruskunde. 1982: 251-270. Erg. Etudes de papyrologie. 2. London/ Oxford. ed. herausgegeben von W. ——— “Arabische Papyruskunde”.

new ed. “?irà V´ EI. 30 (1996): 1-19.. 5:173-174. . Sellheim. R..

VO P \DK PXO ¨aÌ W WDPK G \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. Adam. Khoury. Grohmann. ed. and Witkam.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DOP GGDK ZD-al-bashar. Endress. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al)XUT Q . Restaurierung. II. “On the making of local paper: a thirteenth century Yemeni recipe”. 4. . 1929 : 4. “Ra¯¯”. “L’emploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques: quelques remarques liminaires”. Paris.. 4 (1947): 1358-1366. Parchment BIBLIOGRAPHY Déroche. 2: 540-541. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Les papiers non-filigranés médiévaux de la Perse à l’Espagne: bibliographie 1950-1995.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . 1975. Rück. Paper (for decorated paper see VII. . Reed. 1991: 45-46.. 79-83. 8: 407-410. EI. Cairo. ——— ³.Bibliography Le Léannec-Bavavéas. Leeds. 7. Marie-Thérèse. A. R. Structur. Herstellung. 1998. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. new ed.198 II. 3.LW E. The nature and making of parchment.VO P´ Al. Al-Madkhal. Pergament: Geschichte. Ibn al-± MM DO-) V  0X¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad. 1997: 93-134. London.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-ÑIn Q  London.VWLNKG P DO-UDTT I DO-makhà à W DO-. G. EI. 1995: 1757. new ed.Papermaking recipes and ethics Gacek. “Djild”. Ronald. François. “Pergament in der Codicologie des islamisch-arabischen Mittelalters”.) a) Non-watermarked paper and paper in the Islamic world . Sigmaringen. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). al-=D\\ W ±DE E ³$O--XO G ZD-al-UXT T ZD-al-ÃXU V I DO-.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat .J.G. J. P.

“Neue Quellen”. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). Bavavéas.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. 17 (1990): 24-30. London. al-MiÑ\ U DO-muÑrib wa-al-M PLÑ almughrib %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. 7DZI T %DUZ Q %DGU  ³5LV ODW Q I ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ AlMawrid. “Le papier arabe”. “Les papiers non filigranés”. 1995: 77-91. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. 1931. Berlin. Beit-Arié. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. “Une méthode de description du papier non filigrané (dit ‘oriental’)”. The paper conservator.BIBLIOGRAPHY 199 MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-ÑAraE \DK. Briquet.VO P . Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1997: 35-55. M.. 1993.4 (1985): 275- >µI Ñamal al-NK JKDG DOEDODG ’]. [Contains an edition of the chapter on pDSHUPDNLQJ E\ . 17 (1971): 147-152. Baker.] Richard. no.] .Studies $IVK U UDM ³7KH XVH RI SDSHU LQ . Don. Turnhout. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. ed. 1999: 41-53.] =D\\ W ±DE E Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun %HLUXW ' U DO-±DPU Ð. Francis. M. 1992.Q Q  London. Franz. “Une recette en persan pour colorer le papier”. ——— ³. [InFOXGHV D IUDJPHQW RI .VO P    5-104. 4 (1989): 67-68. [For translations of the chapter on papermaking see: Karabacek. Irigoin. Gazette du livre médiéval.VWLNKG P DO-ZDUDT I DO PDNKà à W DO-. Zur Geschichte der Papiererzeugung im osmanischen Reiche. “Arab papermaking”. G. Th. and Humbert. Levey. . Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. “Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking”. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. Babinger.VODPLF PDQXVFULSWV DV GRFXPHQWHG in classical Persian texts”. 15 (1991): 28-35.EQ % G V SS-81.VO P \DK NDP sajjalathu al-nuÁ Á al-) ULV \DK DO-TDG PDK´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W al-. M. a manuscript on Oriental paper’”. “Quantitative typology of Oriental paper patterns”.. 14.EQ 0DU] T’s 7DTU U DO-GDO O DO-Z {i| almaÑ O P Ñalá jaw ] DO-QDVNK I N JKDG DO-5 P. ——— “A note on the expression ‘. al-:DQVKDU V  $¨mad ibn Ya¨yá.

ed. ed. Turner. 1993: 1. Hilversum. new ed. 1941: 1-42. 1955: 162-169.F. 286. “Un papier fabriqué vers 1350 en Egypte”. Hilversum. ——— “Zur Gechichte des Papiers: die Erfindung und Ausbreitung im Fernen Osten”. E. Briquet’s Opuscula. Papermaking: the history and technique of an ancient craft. Aramco world. Labarre. Gazette du livre médiéval. Jahrhunderts am Berge Mugh bei Samarkand”. F. Actes du colloque organisé à Paris les 28. ghDG N ghid”. E. Labarre. Einfürung in die Papierkunde. . ——— “Zu Karabacek’s Forschungen über das Papier im islamischen Kulturkreis”. Briquet’s Opuscula. ed. ——— “Revolution by the ream: a history of paper”. Irigoin. Marianne Barrucand. “Ein Papierfund aus dem Anfang des 8. N. 4: 741-743. ——— “Recherches sur les premiers papiers employés en Occident et en Orient du Xe au XIVe siècle”. no. Briquet. Journal asiatique. W. “Le papier arabe au moyen âge et sa fabrication”. Björkman. new ed.200 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “The Oriental Arabic paper”. Munafò.. Bockwitz. Paper”. 29 et 30 mai 1998. 4: 419420. 1 (1938): 83-86. J. New York. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. 1955: 129-161. III. Leipzig. Vatican City. 1997: 45-54. Jonathan M. ——— “Papiers non filigranés utilisés au Proche-Orient jusqu’en 1450: essai de typologie”. EI. ed. “?aÃÑ”.J.. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). 313-393. Paris. Dart. L’Egypte fatimide: son art et son histoire. “Paper in Fatimid Egypt”. Papiergeschichte. Hunter. The dictionary of art. 50. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. “Islamic art. Humbert. “Papiers orientaux et papiers occidentaux”. 1978. New York. 1999: 61-73. by Fritz Hoyer. C. Canat. Turnhout. Déroche. ——— “Les papiers ‘arabes’: un état de la recherche”.1 (1998): 1-54. no. Buch und Schrift. 5. 5 (1995): 42-44. Maniaci and P. M.J. Paris. 1999: 395-401. ed. Bloom.. Hans Heinrich. Jean. “Une enquête sur le papier de type ‘arabe occidental’ ou ‘espagnol non filigrané’”.3 (May/June) 1999: 26-39. ed.-M. Paul et al. 9-12. La paléographie grecque et byzantine. 1996: 16. 28 (1996). M. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. 351-354. +XDUW &O DQG *URKPDQQ $ ³. EI. Geneviève.

Naples.BIBLIOGRAPHY 201 ——— “Les premiers manuscrits grecs écrits sur papier et le problème de bombycin”. 149 (1993): 475-502. [In particular: pp.en volkenkunde. “Das arabische Papier”. 13/12 (1963): 18-21. Winchester. Islington Books. Bijdragen tot de taal-. land. ——— “Les papiers non filigranés: état présent des recherches et perspectives d’avenir”. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Naples. Alembic Press. Additional notes by D. Baker and S. Munafò. ——— Arab paper. The paper maker 34 (1965): 41-51. Egypte) du XIe au XIVe siècle”. Handmade papers of India. Scriptorium. 1987. Le Léannec-Bavavéas. ——— “Les types des formes utilisés dans l’Orient méditerranéen (Syrie. N. 265-312. Luigi Santa Maria et al. 13/4 (1963): 37-44. ——— “From papermill to scribe: the lapse of time”. M. Baker. Bollettino dell’Istituto Centrale per la Patologia del Libro. [Text in English and French. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. von. ——— Historical study of paper industry in Turkey (= Historique de l’industrie papetière en Turquie). “European and Asian papers in Malay manuscripts: a provisional assessment”. IV/1 (1950): 194-204. Papiergeschichte. 42 (1988): 57-79. 2-4 June 1981. [Istanbul]. [17-23]: ‘The making of Islamic paper’. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. Papiergeschichte. J. ed. Russell. Dittmar. ed. 1976. 2-3 (1887): 87-178. Jones. ——— “Papiers orientaux et papiers occidentaux: les techniques de confection de la feuille”. [9-15]: ‘Islamic paper in India’ and pp. 4 (1888): 75-122. Turnhout. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. Transl. 1988: 153-169. ——— “A brief history of papermaking in Turkey”. by D. Mehmed Ali.1887. ed. 1999: 119134. M. Macfarlane. 1993: 1. ——— “Neue Quellen zur Papiergeschichte”. Papers from the III European Colloquium on Malay and Indonesian Studies.] . London. Vatican City. Marie-Thérèse. “Beitrag zur türkischen Papiergeschichte”. Kâgitçi.] Karabacek. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. 1991. “Zigzag et filigrane sont-ils incompatibles? Enquête dans les manuscrits de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. Maniaci and P.

13. “Le papier utilisé dans les manuscrits persans du XVe siècle de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. Soteriou. Bookbinder. Turnhout. 3 (1989): 29-36. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. 32. The paper maker. Salimuddin. ——— The history of paper in Spain. Richard.2 (1990): 1-11. Walz. M. Peter F. R. no.1 (1957): 245-261. Research bulletin. 1995. “Notes sur la fabrication du papier dans le monde iranien médiéval (VIIIe-XVIe siècle)”. Journal asiatique. “Paper making in Islamic countries”. Mappin. Neeta. 21. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. by Sarah Nicholson. nos. 206 (1925):159-170. 3 vols. Institute of African Studies (Ibadan). ed. Gift of conquerors: hand papermaking in India. no. Pakistan library bulletin. Terence. “Le papier de Khanbaligh et quelques autres anciens papiers asiatiques”. Off the deckle edge: a paper making journey through India. Francis. Yves. Quraishi. “Les papiers non filigranés dans les archives de la Couronne d’Aragon du XIIe au XIVe siècle”. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. 1999: 105-118. no. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. L. Salim. M. International paper history (IPH). Transl. Valls i Subirà. Sistach.XOO \DW al. “A survey of the development of papermaking in Islamic countries”. Turnhout. ——— “The paper trade of Egypt and the Sudan in the 18th and 19th . 1999: 19-30. 1999. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. “Arabian paper in Catalonia: notes on Arabian documents in the Royal Archives of the kings of Aragon in Barcelona”.2 (1998): 20-24. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques.1 (1963): 21-30. 8. Bombay. Gabriel. M. Madrid. Turnhout. “Contribution à la connaissance du ‘papier antemoro’ (sud-est de Madagaskar)”. Alexandra. “A note on the Trans-Saharan paper trade in the 18th and 19th centuries”. Premchand. M. Oriol. 26 (1983): 86-116. ‚ E W . ed. and Bouvier. no. Archipel. New Delhi. 1-2 (1980-82): 42-47. Qureshi. 0DMDOODW . Rantoandro. “Zu Geschichte und Technik des Papiers in der arabischen Welt”. Centre of Arabic Documentation.KDO O ³7DÃawwur ÁLQ Ñat al-ZDUDT I 0LÁr”. Tschudin. 1999: 31-40. Carme.202 BIBLIOGRAPHY Porter. 19. Vidal. 1978-82. ed.G E (Cairo).

M. Nikolaev. mainly of the 17th and the 18th centuries. I). V). 1973 (Monumenta Chartae. Edward. 1952: 138-145 (Monumenta Chartae. K. Codicologica. %HLUXW ' U DO-±DPU Ð. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. 1967. “The importance of laid and chain line spacing”. 15 (1989): 15-19. b) Watermarked paper and filigranology Bogdán. 1982: 27-40. 1999: 149-163. =D\\ W ±DE E Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun. ——— (ed. ed. The Briquet album. and essays showing the evolution of a number of watermarks. Mošin. 1992.A. 0RãLQ 9ODGLPLU DQG 7UDOMLþ 6HLG Filigranes des XIIIe et XIVe siècles. 1954. ed.J. 1960 (Monumenta Chartae. etc. Turnhout. The ancient paper-mills of the former Austro-Hungarian Empire and their watermarks. Hills. Paris/Budapest. Anchor watermarks. Watermarks of the Ottoman Empire. Jean. New York. 1968. “English index to Briquet’s watermarks”. Hilversum. 1935. Dictionnaire historique des marques du papier dès leur apparition vers 1282 jusqu’en 1600. 1956 (Monumenta Chartae. Daly. “La datation par les filigranes du papier”. 1957. Gazette du livre médiéval. van der. England and France. “La datation du papier à partir des ses propriétés matérielles”. après-texte. Amsterdam. Hilversum. Modernization in the Sudan. Churchill. XIII).M.W. E. Watermarks. Nagy. Georg. 1985: 29-49.BIBLIOGRAPHY 203 centuries”. Watermarks in paper in Holland. M. VIII). C. 1960 (Monumenta Chartae Papyraceae Historiam Illustrantia. The Nostitz papers: notes on watermarks found in the German imperial archives of the 17th & 18th centuries. Avant-texte. [Repr. 5 (1980): 9-36. “The reliability of watermarks”. W. Hilversum. 2 vols. Heawood. Hilversum. V. Richard L. Sofia. Hay and P.). Amsterdam. Labarre. Briquet. . texte. 4 vols. Zaghreb. Irigoin. Vladimir. Amsterdam. István. Les filigranes. II).] Eineder. in the XVII & XVIII centuries and their interconnection. by L. Horst. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda.

Dukan. Karl Th.G. 4 (1952): 57-91. VI). new ed. Zonghi. Scriptorium. 1983. Allan H. 1953 (Monumenta Chartae. 19 (1974): 40-43.2 (1986): 257-261. Stuttgart. 3-4 (1998): 168-170. Noureddin.. Stevenson. %DHU ( ³'DZ W´ EI. “Deux écritoires mameloukes des collections nationales françaises”. Yarshater. inkwells. Cyril and Methodius National Library. Ludvik et Naffah. Michèle. 4: 471.. Hilversum. Inks. øOJL. IX). Revue des études islamiques.] Huart. 40. no. 1961 – . Christine. “Watermarks are twins”. E. Velkov. and Grohmann. Jane. Paper mills and paper makers in England. XII). 51 (1983): 89-145.H. Sofia. 3-4: 203-204. J. 1962 (Monumenta Chartae.204 BIBLIOGRAPHY Piccard. Shorter. Oriol. Leipzig. Asparukh and Andreev. Aurelo et al. ed. Paper and watermarks in Catalonia. 5. Amsterdam. The Yale University Library gazette. Greenfield. I: trois croissants). 1962. “L’encre au Maghreb”. SS. new ed. “Notable bindings XVII”. Valls i Subirà. Handbuch der Wasserzeichenkunde. 72. [ On misÃarah. 23 (1976): 33-35. LiQGD ³'DZ W´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. III). Vodni znatsi v osmanoturskite dokumenti. 1957 (Monumenta Chartae. ——— “The tools of Turkish calligraphy”. pens and other writing accessories Abouricha. I: tri luni (= Filigranes dans les documents ottomans. Weiss. 22 (1976): 36-39. II. suppl. “De la difficulté à reconnaître des instruments de réglure: planche à régler (mastara) et cadre-patron”. 27 (1979): 32-35. 7: 137-139. Cl. III/1 (1993): 3-4. A. Hilversum. 2 vols. Komaroff. A history of Russian hand paper-mills and their water-marks. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen Orient. 1970 (Monumenta Chartae.S. Zonghi’s watermarks. Wasserzeichenkartei Piccard im Hauptstaatsarchiv Stuttgart: Findbuch. 24 (1976): 33-35. Uchastkina. EI. 1495-1800. Stefan. Zoia Vasilevna and Simmons. Hilversum. “?alam”. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU ³7KH PÕVWDU WKH UXOHU DQG VFLVVRUV IRU SDSHU´ øOJL. Studies in bibliography. nos. A. Kalus. . Gerhard.

VODPLF +HULtage Foundation. HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. Hay and P. no.Q Q  London. 1982: 69-73. [Contains translations of ÑUmdat al-NXWW E RI . A. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. après-texte. 47 (1922): 9-14.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. 1993. ——— HG.5 (1978): 5-36. 1962. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. by L. Nagy. Talbot.VO P . Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q .VO P DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. Medieval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology. “La restauration des encres métallo-galliques”. 1995: 59-76. ÁLQ ÑDWXK I DO-ÑuÁ U DO. Avant-texte. no. Analyst. Roseline. ——— “Two new sources on the art of mixing ink”. Philadelphia. 1997: 15-34. 6KDEE ¨ (Chabbouh).1 (1989): 137-141. “The inks of ancient and modern Egypt”. Martin. London. . 7DZI T %DUZ Q %DGU  ³0LG G DO-dhahab. texte.EQ % G V DQG ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI r al-kutub wa-|all al-dhahab of A¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Lucas. 18. Paris/ Budapest.EU K P ³0DÁGDU Q MDG G Q Ñan ÁLQ Ñat almakhà Ã: ¨DZOD IXQ Q WDUN E DO-PLG G´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W DO. 4 VK  6XKD\O “Al-±ibr wa-DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK I DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE .BIBLIOGRAPHY 205 Levey.

Majallat almaktabah al-ÑAraE \DK (Baghdad).VO P \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$EE V ´ 0DMDOODW . al-Ñ8VD\O  1 U DO-' Q ³8UM ]DK I O W GDZ W DO-N WLE´ Al-Durar alIDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-|ajj wa-DU T 0DNNDK DOmuÑaÌÌamah.4 (1985): 269- >µDQZ Ñ al-liyaq wa-ND\I \DW DÑP OLK ’]. no. J.. . Les encres noires au Moyen Age (jusqu’à 1600).WK U DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-. “Al-'DZ K ZD-al-TDODP I DO. new ed.J. Paris.XOO \DW al.3 (1983): 251-278. no. 2 (1982): 149-163.G E (Baghdad). ³0LG G´ EI. 1983: 1. 6: 1031. Monique. ——— ³5LV ODW Q I ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-Mawrid. 28 (1980): 637-658. ——— “‚ Q Ñat al-a¨E U ZD-al-liyaq wa-al-aÁE Jh: fuÁ O PLQ makhà Ãat ‘QaÃf al-D]K U’ lil-0DJKULE ´ Al-Mawrid. 14. 1983: 123-141 [in particular]. 12. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. by ÑAbd al-4 GLU DO-AnÁ U DO--D] O  Riyad. Ñ8ED\G  ‚ OL¨ ±asan. 392-393. ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-a¨E U ZD-al-liyaq”. Witkam.

Francis. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Toledo. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -72. London. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Ph. 5 (1980): 52-58. 1994: 57-67.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . Déroche. ——— “Les réclames dans les manuscrits arabes datés à 1450”. 1998: 183-197. ed. Ancient and medieval book materials and tech- . Rabat. Codicologica. “L’emploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques. Paris. 14. Richard. Actas del II Congreso Internacional de Estudios Mozárabes. Keller. 1997: 77-86. Déroche. TEXTBLOCK (QUIRES. Déroche and F. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen Age en Orient et en Occident. ed. Estudios sobre Alfonso VI y la reconquista de Toledo. Hoffmann. ed. Toledo. François and Richard. F. 1995: 17-57. Marie-Geneviève. 1997: 65-75. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q . Guesdon. ——— “La numérotation des cahiers et la foliotation dans les manuscrits arabes datés jusqu’en 1450”. Adriaan. no. “Codicologia comparativa de los manuscritos medievales españoles. Paola. Paris. Richard.5 (1993): 519-523. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). Orsatti.206 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “La fabrication des encres noires d’après les textes”. ed. latinos. árabes y hebreos”. François. +XPEHUW *HQHYLqYH ³/H ÷X]Ð dans les manuscrits arabes médiévaux”. ——— “Al-TaÑT EDK I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. SIGNATURES AND FOLIATION) %LQE Q. 207-218. III. Déroche and F. “Du parchemin au papier: remarques sur quelques manuscrits du Proche-Orient”. quelques remarques liminaires”. F. 20-26 Mayo 1985. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Paris. 198789: 3. “Le manuscrit islamique: caractéristiques matérielles et typologie”. “L’assemblage des cahiers: remarques à propos d’un échantillon de manuscrits arabes récemment catalogués”. A¨PDG 6KDZT  “NiÌ P DO-taÑT EDK´ Fann fahrasat almakh  W PDGNKDO ZD-qa{ \ .

their parts. Barabanov. ³5LV OD´ EI... and Gardet. IV. Alfonso. Ph... G. al-. 1. ed. ——— “Das Vorwort als literarische Form in der arabischen Literatur”. Lajos. 1993: 2. al-Ñ$PDG + Q  0XTDZZLP W PDQ KLM DO-taÐO I DO-Ñ$UDE I PXTDGGLP W DO-muÐDOOLI Q. 3: 1246. 3 (1945): 183-214. ITS COMPOSITION AND ARRANGEMENT IV. EI..EWLG Д. M. 374-377. 1963: 2.BIBLIOGRAPHY 207 niques. Cl..1 (2000): 85-96. Arabica. new ed. fasc. 10: 871-872. Freimark. Al-QanÃara. Arazi. %RQHEDNNHU 6$ ³. diss. “MukhtaÁar”. Carra de Vaux. 4 (1987-9): 181-187. Arne A. 1967. Arazi. Munafò. Types of compositions. 1: 10841085. new ed. Vatican City. et al. EI. Fekete. “Poyasnitel’nie znachki v arabskikh rukopisyakh i dokumentakh Severnogo Kavkaza”. H. EI. Amman. Troupeau. Estudios románicos. new ed. revista de estudios árabes. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. A. 8: 532-544. Rivista degli studi orientali. A.PLÑah al-8UGXQ \DK  Ambros. A.M. new ed.. new ed. EI. Münster (Westfalen). Gilliot. “Beobachtungen zu Aufbau und Funktionen der gereimten klassisch-arabischen Buchtitel”.D. ——— “Sobre la estructura convencional del titulo en los libros árabes”. etc. L. 21 (1974): 84. “Shar¨”. P. Carmona González. B. Moscow. 21. Sovetzkoie Vostokovedenie. EI. Trudy Dvadtsat’ pjatogo Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Vostokovedov. ——— ³. Maniaci and P. . Moskva 916 avgusta 1960 g. Ritter. 9: 317-320. 80 (1990): 13-57.. “Mu¯addima”. “Basmala”. new ed. 7: 495-496. 16 (1936): 212-214. “A propos des chiffres utilisés pour le foliotage des manuscrits arabes”. 269-331.. 3: 1006. new ed. “La estructura del titulo en los libros árabes medievales”. “Griechisch-koptische Ziffern in arabischen Manuskripten”.QWLK Д. 7: 536540. EI. ——— “Ñ8QZ Q OLWHUDU\ DVSHFWV RI ERRN WLWOHV´ EI. THE TEXT. and Ben Shammai. “Tamma und seine synonyme”. new ed. H.

F.500). 3. 10: 165. “Tashahhud”. 7/8 (1982/3): 51-58. Fontes Historiae Africanae. EI. “±amdala”.J. D. D. 9/10 (1984/5): 49-69. Descriptive catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts in the possession of E. “± shiya”. new ed.”. “West African Arabic manuscript colophons”. Macdonald. Val.EQ 6 GD´ Bulletin d’information. V. 9/10 (1984/85): 4969. ——— “West African Arabic manuscript colophons II: a sixteenthcentury Timbuktu copy of the Mu¨NDP RI . A. new ed. Ramazan. EI.J. Colophon and scribal verses al-$EE V $¨mad al-MuÑtaÁim et al. EI. EPHE (Paris). eÀen. 1997: 189221. van and al-Samarrai.. 10: 340-341. Richard. J. A. Page lay-out (mise en page) Bakhti. M. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). 1978 (Catalogue no. “TaÁliya”. and Rippin. “Esquisse d’une histoire du développement des colophons dans les manuscrits musulmans”.. Fontes Historiae Africanae. ——— “ TaÑO ¯ ”. A. Manuscripta Orientalia. IV. P. Q. IV. ed. 3: 268-269. Fontes Historiae Africanae. Localities and dates in Arabic manuscripts. Wensinck. “Arabic manuscripts: text density and its convertibility in copies of the same work”. new ed. Leiden. Brill. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Bulletin d’information. new ed. 1985. 2.. 1994: 57-60.208 BIBLIOGRAPHY Gimaret.O. 3. EI.. new ed. 9: 201.2 (1997): 3-17. . Rosenthal. Paris. “ShDK GD´ EI. Rabat. Polosin. F. Koningsveld. Déroche and F. 3: 122-123. no.S. ——— “‚a¨ IDW DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ND-maw  Ñ lil-ba¨th wa-alwaÁf”. new ed. 6 (1981): 13-165. Doctoral thesis. “Réglure et mise en page des manuscrits maghrébins datés: essai de définition des pratiques observables sur quelques exemples datés du XIVe s.. “A colophon from eighteenthFHQWXU\ 6LQQ U´ Bulletin dÐinformation. EI. Hunwick.B. Rippin. 10: 358-359.

1988. Paris. 8 (1918): 228-236. September 1935 überreicht…. “Arabische Chronologie”. Lemay. Der Islam. Irani. b) Alpha-numerical and numerical systems al-%DNU  0X¨ammad ±DPG  ³5XP ] DO-aÑG G I DO-NLW E W DOÑ$UDE \DK´ 0DMDOODW . no. Weisweiler. 4.1. al-0XQ I Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad. Números y cifras en los documentos arábigohispanos. Ifrah. )DUU M ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q ³$O-$UT P I LQW M DO-fikr al-Ñ$UDE  T Ðimah ZLU T \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Gérard. Erg. “Über die Ehrennamen und Neubenennungen der islamische Monate”. by Adolf Grohmann. 19. Ana and Barceló. 19. new ed. “Zu den Ehrennamen der islamischen Monate”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 209 Troupeau.K.2 (1954): 73-84. Georges.5-6 (1998): 535-541. Arabische Papyruskunde. 453-503 [in particular].5-6 (1998): 474-485. Littmann. 382-398. Centaurus. “Arabische Schreiberverse”. 1935: 101-120. Abt. New York.5-6 (1998): 531-534. 317-320. al-± MLU  Ñ$EG $OO K ³$O-$UT P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK T ÐLPDK E EOL\ JKU I \DK PXNKW UDK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Enno. Labarta. IV. Histoire universelle des chiffres.G E (Cairo). herausgegeben von R. “Les colophons des manuscrits arabes chrétiens”. J. Rida A. “Al-$UT P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK QDP GKLM PLQ DO-makhà à W DO-0DJKULE \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. dating and numerals a) Bibliography. "TaÐU kh”. Horovitz. “Arabic numeral forms”. EI. 1982-89: 1. Adolf. Carmen. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. J. Leiden/Köln. 1997: 224-231. 1966: 1-48 (Handbuch der Orientalistik.XOO yat al. ed.R. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. 19. Max. Strayer. ed. chronology Grohmann. 16. Déroche and F. no. Leiden. no. Cordoba. R. Richard. 4 (1955-56): 112.. Arabische Chronologie. 13 (1923): 281. F.2). 10: 257-302. 1981: 298305. Geburtstag am 16. no. Paret. . Dates. Der Islam. Paris. “Arabic numerals”. Orientalische Studien Enno Littmann zu seinem 60.

EI. Schanzlin. Muslim world. Troupeau. new ed.2 (1967): 116-123.P. 3. EI. E. Gotthold and Colin. H. Hassan Ibrahim. Yarshater. 5: 550-551.. d) Greek (Coptic) numerals Ritter. Gwarzo. “A note on the art of composing chronograms”. “A propos des chiffres utilisés pour le foliotage des manuscrits arabes”. al-7 ]  ÑAbd al-+ G  ³7DUW E DO-¨XU I DO-DEMDG \DK ED\QD DOPDVK ULTDK ZD-al-PDJK ULEDK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah alÑArabiyah (Cairo). 3: 468. 3: 468-469. Muhammad”. G. 46 (1972): 163-169. Rivista degli studi orientali. Encyclopaedia Iranica. “The theory of chronograms as expanded by the 8th century Katsina astronomer-mathematician Muhammad b. “Chronograms”. Weil. new ed. Islamic culture. Research bulletin. M. 21 (1974): 84. c) Abjad. new ed. 1: 9798. Centre for Arabic Documentation. chronograms Ahmad. G. :HOERUQ 0& ³*KXE U QXPHUDOV´ Isis.. H. 56 (1985): 197-198. G. “Abdjad”. 16 (1936): 212-214. Qeyamuddin.210 BIBLIOGRAPHY Souissi. ŒLV E DO-jummal. “Griechisch-koptische Ziffern in arabischen Manuskripten”. “±LV E DO-ghXE U´ EI. Georges S.. Colin. ed. no. 24 (1934): 257261.L. Institute of African Studies (Ibadan). “The abjad notation”. de. 17 (1932): 260-263.T. J. Arabica. Bruijn. “±LV E DO-djummal”.

5 P ) V .

“±LV E DO-qalam al-) V ´ DaÑwat al-|aqq.269 (1988): 180-182. QXPHUals Colin. “Sobre las cifras rummies”. no. Georges S. “De l’origine grecque des ‘chiffres de Fès’ et de nos ‘chiffres arabes’”. 48 (1935): 525-539. Rey. Al-Andalus: . José A. Abel. Revue des études grecques. 222 (1933): 193-215. Sánchez Pérez. Journal asiatique. ) V  0X¨ammad. “A propos de l’origine grecque des ‘chiffres de Fès’ et de nos ‘chiffres arabes’”.

g) Calendars. 178 (facsimile). Seattle. 3 (1935): 97-125. ed. Band I. Phil. 1917. Algiers. A¨mad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$\\ VK  . E.EQ . 1977. Encyclopaedia Iranica. B.] f) Dating by fractions Dietrich. [Printed with al-Raw{ah al-\ QLÑah. Gacek. 39. 0DZ OLG  0XÁÃafá. Klasse. “Zur Datierung durch Brüche in arabischen Handschriften”.2 (1961): 27-33. London. by A. “Philologika XII: Datierung durch Brüche”. Hist. “Calendars”. Le mécanisme du partage des successions en droit musulman. Clifford Edmund. Yarshater. [Contains a translation of . 7. G. J. 1317 A. 1996. Wüstenfeld-MahlerÐsche Vergleichungs- . conversion tables.2 (1988): 393-402.P. 1 (1948): 237-247. Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen. E. suivie de l’exposé des ‘signes de Fèz’. 32.H. Bosworth. (lithographed).DP O % VK I DO-makhà à al. 1984.DP O 3 VK ´ Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the Library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. “±all taÑmiyat al-taÐU NK EL-al-NXV U´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Freeman-Grenville. and Spuler.2 (1986): 164-170. 2000. ——— ³1DP GKDM PLQ DO-taÐU NK EL-al-NXV U I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Fez. Ritter. J. dynasties Bacharach. Mayr. ±asan.] Viala.UVK G DO-mutaÑallim wa-al-Q V of Sukayrij.S. Edinburgh. (eds). no. The Muslim and Christian calendars. Hellmut. London. being tables for the conversion of Muslim and Christian dates from the Hijra to the year A. A. ‚DGU $IDQG  ³6KDU¨ taÐU NK . M. The new Islamic dynaties: a chronological and genealogical manual. Sukayrij. Oriens.VO P ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub.UVK G DO-mutaÑallim wa-alQ V I ÁLIDW DVKN O DO-qalam al-) V . see above. JaÑIDU + G  ³„DU TDW WDÐU NK .2 (1996): 213-255. A Near East studies handbook. no. 1984-1985: 2.D.BIBLIOGRAPHY 211 revista de las escuelas de estudios árabes de Madrid y Granada. 3rd ed. no. nr.A.EQ . 4: 668-675 (in particular).

new ed. 32 (1987): 105-114. M.2.302-303 (1920): 134-138. . nos. Ñ$ODZ Q 0X¨DPPDG % TLU ³7KDO WK DU M ] I UXP ] µDO-. 2.. 5. Fekete. 50 (1998): 191-222. Gacek. 374-377.1 (1407 H): 159-171. p. Ma¨I Ì. 2. new ed. xiv. EI.EU K P ³$O-MukhtaÁDU W ZD-al-UXP ] I DO-WXU WK DOÑ$UDE ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ . no. nos 2-3 (1407 H): 164219. Also: Baghdad. Prilozi za orientalnu filologiju..1-2. “MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-al-LVK U W´ 7XU WKXQ . no. Rosemarie. al-0 PDT Q  0X¨mmad Ri á. “How al-Bu© U ¶V µ‚a¨ ¨’ was edited in the Middle Ages: Ñ$O DO-< Q Q DQG KLV µ5XP ]¶´ Bulletin d’études orientales. “Liste des abréviations employées par les auteurs arabes”. “TaÐU kh”. 18 (1972): 151-158. 1984-1985: 2. suppl. 1963: 2. Moscow. vjeka)”. 10: 257-302. al-6DPDUU Ð  . Abbreviations “Abbreviations”. ±usayn Ñ$O  “Al-Ñ$O P W ZD-al-UXP ] Ñinda al-muÐDOOLI Q DOÑ$UDE TDG PDQ ZD-¨aG WKDQ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . EI. MaÃbaÑat al-MaÑ ULI 1964. Lajos. Ben Cheneb. 26 (1976):199-212.1 (1963/64): 23-27 [436-451].PLÑ alÁDJK U¶´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 1961. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. $OLþ 6DOLK + ³3UREOHP NUDWLFD X DUDSVNLP UXNRSLVLPD VD VSLVNRP arapskih kratica iz 16. IV. “Tamma und seine synonyme”.212 BIBLIOGRAPHY Tabellen zur muslimischen und iranischen Zeitrechnung mit Tafeln zur Umrechnung orient-christlicher Ären. London. Adam. Trudy Dvadtsat’ pjatogo Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Vostokovedov. fasc. Moskva 916 avgusta 1960 g. Revue africaine.. ——— MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-al-LVK U W %HLUXW ' U DO-MuÐarrikh alÑ$UDE   Quiring-Zoche. Wiesbaden.

new ed.. 1989.J. 6.. no. EI. al-.1 (1995): 19-26. 5: 618-631. 211-257 [in particular]. Adam. 10: 123. ed.\   wa-naÌUDWXK I PDQKDM WD¨T T DOmakhà à W´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Annemarie.BIBLIOGRAPHY 213 IV. Paris. Al-Madkhal.: 1. new ed.. J. EI. 5: 395-396.. Déroche. Wensinck. corrections and etiquette al-Ñ$PDG + Q  Adab al-NLW EDK ZD-al-taÐO I Ñinda al-ÑArab: naÌrah Ñ PPDK. “La¯ab”. “Nasab”. 4: 179-181.EWLK M EL-Q U DO-6LU M.E. -X\QEROO *+$ ³0XVWDPO ´ EI. 1319 A. Beeston. Sublet. Le voile du nom: essai sur le nom propre arabe. “Technical practices and recommendations recorded by classical and post-classical Arabic scholars concerning the copying and correction of manuscripts”. Arabic nomenclature: a summary guide for beginners.] Ibn al-± MM DO-) V  0X¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad. ed. EI. al-%DOJK WK  $¨mad ibn al-MaÐP Q Al-. EI.PLÑah al-8UGXQ \DK  Ar¨ ODK Ñ$EE V ³$O-Qa  Ñ. IV. “TakhalluÁ”. new ed. “Nisba”. al-MaÃbaÑah al-MiÁU \DK   -93. Cairo. EI.T. EI. 7: 725-726. [Contains a facsimile reproduction of Chapter Six of al-Durr alna  G I G E DO-mXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G by Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]]  pl. 26. Schimmel. “Ism”. new ed. A. new ed. 1: 898-906.H.. 7: 967-968. new ed. 10 (1964): 167-184. de. Gacek. “Ibn”. Transcription. 7. C. Bruijn.. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. al-. Arabic nomenclature $ãUDI $ ³$OT E YD Ñ$Q Z Q´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. 8: 53-56. new ed. “Ñ$O PDW DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO- . Oxford. EI.. Islamic names. Jacqueline. 3: 669-670. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. XX-XXXII. “Kunya”.. Yarshater.L. F. F. A. Edinburgh. 1991.P.K O  0X¨DPPDG 0XUV  ³1DÁÁ I  abà al-kutub wa-taÁ¨ ¨LK ZDdhikr al-UXP ] ZD-al-iÁÃLO ¨ W DO-Z ULGDK I K OLO-Ñ$OO PDK %DGU al-' Q DO-*KD]] ´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. new ed. Paris/Istanbul. Amman. E. 1971.F. Cairo. 1989: 51-60. Bosworth. Rosenthal.

no. Rome. Damascus. 10: 347-348. ——— The technique and approach of Muslim scholarship. 4 (1951): 27-57. Adab al-LPO Ð wa-alLVWLPO Ð. 43. no. al-shakl wa-LVK U W XNKUá”.O  :HLVZHLOHU 0D[ ³'DV $PW GHV 0XVWDPO LQ GHU DUDELVFKHQ Wissenschaft”. 1947. ——— “TaÁ¨ I´ EI. 17. Fez. ' U DO-MaÐP Q OLO-7XU WK  Sayyid. al-6DZ ¨LO  $¨mad Rizq MuÁÃafá. BeirXW ' U DO-. Leiden.H.6 (1993): 641-649. 14. TaÁ¨ ¨ al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-IDK ULV DO-muÑjamah waND\I \DW  abà al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-. 1310 A. 349-360. al-< V  DO-±asan ibn MasÑ G 4 Q Q \DVKWDPLO Ñalá a¨k P DO-Ñilm wa-a¨N P DO-Ñ OLP ZD-al-mutaÑallim. [Contains a translation of Chapter Six of al-MuÑ G I DGDE al-PXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G by ÑAbd al-% VLà al-Ñ$OPDZ @ al-SamÑ Q  ÑAbd al-. 10: 165. 17901930. (lithographed). Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  ——— “Naskh al-makhà à W´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. new ed. malzamah 24: 1-7.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE   ——— Die Methodik des Diktatkollegs (Adab al-LPO Ð waÐl-LVWLPO Ð ).3 (1994): 322326. 1952. 6K NLU $¨mad. A¨mad Mu¨DPPDG 1 U Ñ..Q \DW DO-mu¨DGGLWK Q EL-WDZWK T DOPDUZ \ W ZD-DWKDU GK OLND I WD¨T T DO-makhà à W. no. Ayman FuÐ G ³0DQ KLM DO-ÑXODP Ð al-0XVOLP Q I DO-ba¨th PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK. ——— “ TaÑO ¯”.214 BIBLIOGRAPHY makhà à W DO-nuqaÃ. .. ³0DIK P DO-taÁ¨ I GLU VDK I WDÐÁ O DOmuÁÃala¨”. 1989: 2. Rosenthal. 15. al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. EI. Sayf. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat. %HLUXW ' U DO-.IUDQM I GK OLN. “Mu¯ EDOD´ EI. Al-MaÁ GLU DOÑ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib. new ed. “Min qa  \ DO-¨arf al-Ñ$UDE  DOtaÁ¨ I ZD-al-ta¨U I´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. no. Ñ ODP DO-kutub.2 (1999): 99-131. 7: 490-491.1 (1996): 29-33. Oriens.DU P LEQ 0X¨ammad. herausgegeben von Max Weisweiler.. al-6DU TDE  :DO G 0X¨ammad. F. al-0DVK NK  Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q $QP à al-WDZWK T I DO-makhà à alÑ$UDE I DO-qarn al-W VLÑ al-KLMU . Riyad. new ed.

3. 1990. ——— “Madrasa and university in the Middle Ages”. Textual domination and history in a Muslim society. “Authorship and transmission in unauthored literature”. 1993. Leder. Oriens. Studia Islamica. Messick. 31 (1988): 67-81. 32 (1970): 255-264. Nasr. General studies Berkey. 1. Journal of Islamic studies. Makdisi. 8: 545-547. 1992. The transmission of knowledge in medieval Cairo: a social history of Islamic education. N. Princeton. Stefan. Jonathan Porter. Berkeley/Oxford. Edinburgh. new ed. TRANSMISSION OF KNOWLEDGE V. Reichmuth.1 (1992): 1-14. ——— The rise of humanism in classical Islam and the Christian West with special reference to scholasticism. 1981. George. The calligraphic state. Edinburgh.. Brinkley. “Murta  D]-=DE G G. “Oral transmission and the book in Islamic education: the spoken and the written word”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 215 V. ——— ³5LZ \D´ EI. Seyyed Hossein.. The rise of colleges: institutions of learning in Islam and the West.J. Stefan. no.

“Die Frage der schriftlichen oder mündlichen Überlieferung der Wissenschaften im frühen Islam”. Die Welt des Islams. 66 (1989): 38-67. Al-ÑIlm wa-al-ÑXODP Ð I ÑuÁ U DO-NKXODI Ð. 6L]N Q 6H]JLQ. Sellheim. LQ ELRJUDSKLFDO DQG autobiographical accounts: glimpses of Islamic scholarship in the 18th century”. Der Islam. Gregor. 62 (1985): 210-230. R. ——— “Weiteres zur Frage der schriftlichen oder mündlichen Überlieferung der Wissenschaften im Islam”. Der Islam.1 (1999): 64-102. 39. 1972. Beirut. Schoeler. no.

L’Arabisant. Georges. N.VO P \DK´ Mu¨  DU W I WDÐU NK DO-ÑXO P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-al-. ed. 1984. ——— La transmission du savoir en Islam (VII-XVIIIe siècles). Cottart. Vajda. . 4 (1975): 2-8. London. 1983. “De la transmission orale du savoir dans l’Islam traditionnel”. )XÐ G ³$KDPP \DW DO-LVQ G I DO-ÑXO P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-al-.VO P \DK (= Vorträge zur Geschichte der arabischislamischen Wissenschaften). by FuÐ G 6L]N Q Frankfurt am Main.

——— “La transmission de la mašya©a (Ansal al-PDT Áid wa-aÑdab alPDZ ULG.KDWDP W ‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U ´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq. 5REVRQ - ³7KH WUDQVPLVVLRQ RI $E ' Z G’s ‘Sunan’”. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland. 4 (1957): 304-307. ——— “The transmission of Muslim’s ‘‚a¨ ¨’”. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft. 92 (1938): 60-87. University of London.PLÑ’”. University of London.216 BIBLIOGRAPHY V. Bulletin d’études orientales. al-. “La recension maghribine du ‚a¨ ¨ d’al-Bo© U ´ Journal asiaique. Rome. 1956: 2. Joseph. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. Transmission of individual works Fück. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies.LI \D I PDÑrifat uÁ O Ñilm alULZ \DK¶ G¶DO-Haà E Dl-Ba G G ´ Arabica. “Deux éditions inconnues du ‘MuwaÃÃaÐ’”. ³/D WUDQVPLVVLRQ GH OD µ. “How al-Bu© U ’s ‘‚a¨ ¨’ was edited in the Middle Ages: Ñ$O DO-< Q Q DQG KLV µ5XP ]’”. ——— ³7KH WUDQVPLVVLRQ LI 7LUP GK ’V µ. 2. Quiring-Zoche.DWW Q  < VXI ³. Vajda. Georges. 202 (1923): 209-233. E. Rosemarie. 14 (1952): 579-588. Johann. 244 (1956): 433-437. Leiden. 1995. Humbert. “Beiträge zur Überlieferungsgeschichte von Bu© U ’s Traditionssammlung”. Geneviève. ——— “La transmission de l’éloge de Zayn al-Ñ ELG Q´ Journal asiatique. Studi orientalistici in onore di Giorgio Levi della Vida. Schacht. 16 (1954): 258-270.LW E GH 6 EDZD\K. /HV YRLHV GH OD WUDQVPLVVLRQ GX . 477-492. 50 (1998): 191-222. (1949): 46-60. Lévi-Provençal. 240 (1984): 61-68.

M ] W DQG VDP ¶ W (for LM ] W in calligraphy see the section on calligraphy below) A¨mad.M ] W ZD-al-WDZWK T W DO-PDNW EDK I al-ÑXO P DO-QDTO \DK ZD-al-ÑDTO \DK PLQ DO-qarn 4 h. 9  . Rivista degli studi orientali. A¨mad Rama  Q Al-. G’Ibn al-Bu© U G’après le manuscrit Reisülküttab 262 de la Bibliothèque Süleymaniye d’Istanbul”./10 m. 48 (1973-74): 55-74. ilá ..

“An early eighteenth-FHQWXU\ LM ]DK issued in Damietta”.1-2 (1974): 3-7. ——— “New light on the origin of the term ‘baccalaureate’”. Le Muséon. M. Taxation in Islam. 4 (1981): 82-103./16 m &DLUR :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK +D\Ðat al. *OHDYH 5REHUW ³7KH LM ]D IURP < VXI DO-Ba¨U Q G.J.L.WK U DOMiÁU \DK  % VK  Ñ8PDU 0 Vá “Dawr al-Ñilm: al-LM ] W DO-ÑLOP \DK´ Al-7XU WK al-Ñ$UDE .BIBLIOGRAPHY 217 10 h.Y. Ben Shemesh. 87 (1974): 445-465.1 contains 25 pages of specimens of VDP Ñ W. nos. Leiden. A. [Vol. 18. R. and Young. 1967.] Ebied. Islamic quarterly.

18-19 October 1973. 41. Amsterdam.1 (1997): 55-90. 326 (1997): 97-102.M zah wa-DKDPP \DWXK I DOmakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-BaÁ Ðir (Cyprus). Les . MuÃ Ñ al-± ILÌ. no. “Ten Arabic manuscript-volumes of historical contents acquired by the Leyden University Library after 1957”.H. al-±XVD\Q  A¨mad. . 35-36 (1414 A.] Lecomte.): 270-372. Gérard. 1998. Ibn „ O Q DO-'LPDVKT  0X¨ammad ibn Ñ$O HW DO 1DZ GLU DO-LM ] W wa-al-VDP Ñ W Ñala\K NKXà à NLE U DO-¨XII Ì wa-al-mu¨adGLWK Q DO-0DNN \ Q ZD-al-MiÁU \ Q ZD-al-6K P \ Q 5DUH licenses and hearings). [Contains a number of specimens of VDP Ñ W. al--DZKDUM  0X¨ammad Ñ$GQ Q ³$O-. ed. Iran. 1974:92-110. 26 (1994): 75-96. Journal of the British Institute of Persian Studies. Koningsveld. 32 (1994): 115-123.K Q $¨PDG ³6DP Ñ W PXÐDOODI W DO-‚DJK Q DO-OXJKDZ \DK´ Majallat al-MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Amsterdam. A symposium on Islamic studies organized in cooperation with the Accademia dei Lincei in Rome. P.S. “A propos de la résurgence des ouvrages d’Ibn Qutayba sur le ¨adiÅ aux VIe/XIIe et VIIe/XIIIe siècles. van. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO)LNU%HLUXW ' U DO-Fikr al-MuÑ Áir.H. Studies on Islam. WR Sayyid Mu¨amDG 0DKG %D¨r al-Ñ8O P G-8)”. “Al-. al--DO O DO-±XVD\Q  0X¨ammad Ri   ³' Z Q DO-LM ] W DOmanÌ PDK´ 7XU WKXQ .M ] W DO-ÑLOP \DK Ñalá Ñahd al-Dawlah al-Ñ$ODZ \DK LM ]DW DO-Shaykh al-0XU ELà al-'DO Ð OL-$E Ñ$O DO-< V ´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq.M ]DW DO-¨DG WK DOODW NDWDEDK 6KD\NK DOmu¨DGGLWK Q « 0X¨DPPDG % TLU DO-0DMOLV DO-IÁIDK Q  1110 h 4XP 0DNWDEDW $\DW $OO K 0DUÑDVK DO-Ñ PPDK  A. . -DOO E ±asan.

21 (1968): 347-409. DU E DO-¨DG Å’ et de ‘K. Bulletin d’études orientales.218 BIBLIOGRAPHY certificats de lecture du ‘K. IÁO ¨ alDODÃ I DU E DO-¨DG Å’ li-$E ÑUbayd al-4 VLP E 6DOO P”. ——— “Bedeutung der ‘Randzeugnisse’ VDP Ñ W.

Teil 2 (1969): 562-566. Stefan. “Certificates of transmission on a manuscript of WKH µ0DT P W¶ RI DO-±DU U 06 &DLUR $GDE . Leder. 34 (1994): 57-75. “ Dokumente zum ±DG Å in Schrifttum und Unterricht aus Damascus im 6. Damas: Institut français./12. /HGHU 6WHIDQ 6DZZ V < V Q 0X¨DPPDG DQG 6 JKDUM  0DÐP Q MuÑjam al-VDP Ñ W DO-'LPDVKT \DK OHV FHUWLILFDWV G¶DXGLWLRQ à Damas. Oriens. 550-750/1155-1349. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft. Suppl. Jhdt.1.”. MacKay. LQ GHQ DOWHQ arabischen Handschriften”. 1996 – . Pierre A.

6KLVKLQ ùHúHQ. 6HOOKHLP 5 ³6DP Ñ ”. 7 (1989): 238-252. Ayman FuÐ G “Al-6DP Ñ wa-al-TLU Ðah wa-al-muQ ZDODK ZDTX\ G DO-al-PXT EDODK ZD-al-muÑ UD ah”. no. n. 1.M ]DK DO-NDE UDK OLO-Sayyid Ñ$EG $OO K DO--D] ÐLU ´ 7XU WKXQ .H): 172-182. ——— “Al-.. Sayyid. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q ³. Michaux-%HOODLUH ( ³(VVDL VXU OHV VDP Ñs ou la transmission orale”. Fann fahrasat almakhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . no. 61. “Al-.P P \DK´ 7XU WKXQ . new ed. ed.2 (1406 A.H): 115-117. 3.M ]DK DO-ÑilP \DK ZD-LVK PXK I DO¨arakah al-ILNU \DK EL-al-Maghrib”..1 (1955): 232-251. al-Munajjid. al-0DVO W  0XÁÃafá.M ] W DO-sam Ñ I DO-makhà à W DOTDG PDK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.M ] W Ñinda ÑXODP Ð al-.1 (1407 A. 1.´ Transactions of the American Philosophical Society. Hamdard Islamicus. “Al-. no. 0DMDOODW ' U DO-²DG WK DO²DVDQ \DK.1 (1985): 7-20. al-6DPP Q DO-± ÐLU  0X¨ammad. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -101. no. no. 4 (1924): 345-355.H): 107-114.4 (1971. no. 8. 2. 8: 1019-1020. Hespéris.s. 1DVKDEL +LVKDP ³7KH µLM ]D¶ DFDGHPLF FHUWLILFDWH LQ 0XVOLP HGXFDtion”. EI.1 (1408 A.

 5DPD  Q ³$KDPP \DW Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q DO-ÌDKU \DK.

AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1997: 179-196.Q Q  London. . I WDZÁ I DO-makhà à W´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.

[Also in: idem. Zwölf arabische Schrifttaffeln. 1995: 123-136. ——— “Idj ]D´ EI. Les certificats de lecture et de transmission dans les manuscrits arabes de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris. Arabica. Hildesheim/ New York. 1993. VI. Yarshater. 1.BIBLIOGRAPHY 219 SteZDUW 'HYLQ - ³(M ]D´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. SCRIPTS AND PALAEOGRAPHY VI. no. 8: 273-275.10. 3: 1020-1021. Witkam. vol. The LM ]D LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Berlin. 1981. 1899. 1997: 163-177. Georges. 1. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. ed.] $P Q  )DNKU DO-' Q 1DÁ U  *DQM QDK-Ði khuà Ã-i ÑXODP Ð-i aÑO P YD G QLVKPDQG Q-L NLU P YD VKXÑDU -yi ÑiÌ P YD NK VKQDY V Q-i FK UDKGDVW YD PXÑ ÁLU Q 7DMU VK . new ed.. Vajda. Paris.Q Q  London. ——— “Al-ÑUnÁ U DO-EDVKDU ED\QD DO-naÁÁ wa-al-T ULÐ: al-LM ]DK I DOmakhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-.3 (1954): 337-342.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. E. London. London. ——— “Un opuscule inédit d’as-6LODI ´ La transmission du savoir en Islam (VIIe-XVIIIe siècles). ARABIC ALPHABET. Jan Just. ——— “Quelques certificats de lecture dans les manuscrits arabes de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris”. “The human element between text and reader. 1983: 85-92. Wilhelm. Verzeichnis der arabischen Handschriften. Albums and exhibition catalogues Ahlwardt. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation.UDQ. 1957.

J. Specimens of Arabic and Persian palaeography. >&KHLNKR 6KD\NK . 1939.  > RU @  YROV Arberry. A. London.

 /RXLV@ . Al-KhaÃà alÑ$UDE PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W. Fichier des manuscrits moyen-orientaux datés (FiMMOD). François Déroche. Beirut. King Faisal Center for Research and Islamic Studies. 1991. ed. 1986.LW E PDÑri  al-khuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK = Spécimens d’écritures arabes pour la lecture des manuscrits anciens et modernes).. . Riyad. 1888. 2nd ed. Paris.

Bernhard.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makhà à ilá al-qarn al-Ñ VKLU DO-KLUM /H 0DQXVFULW DUDEH MXVTX’au Xe s. Arabic palaeography: a collecton of Arabic texts from the first century of the Hidjra till the year 1000. Moritz. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q Al-. 1986. Cairo.).220 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— Arabic calligraphy in manuscripts. de l’H. al-JuzÐ al-awwal: al-QDP GKLM &DLUR  6KDEE ¨ (ChabERXK. al-Munajjid. Riyad. 1905.

A. 1970. Paris. A catalogue of Arabic manuscripts on medicine and science in the Wellcome Historical Medical Library. Rosemarie. Löfgren. Dublin. Rasmussen. ——— Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. Wright. Gacek.LW ENK QDK-i Ñ8P P -i ²aÍUDW \DW $OO K DO-ÑUÌmá Najaf 0DUÑDVK «Qum. 1994. Facsimiles of manuscripts and inscriptions. Albert Zaki. xylographs etc. London. Tunis. Fihrist-L QXVNKDK¶K -yi khaÃà -L . Arabic manuscripts in the libraries of McGill University: union catalogue. Adam. Stig T. 1991. Georges. Beirut. [28 vols. 2 vols. in Danish collections. 1967. William. Album de paléographie arabe. Witkam. Catalogue of Oriental manuscripts. Vajda. Iskandar. Bonn. ±XVD\Q  $¨mad. to date. 5. Montreal. Specimena codicum orientalium. Renato. Seven specimens of Arabic manuscripts. Codices Arabici additamenta & codices . Leiden. VI. Oriental series. 2. Oscar and Traini. (ed.EU K P Al-Makhà à (= Le manuscrit). pt. Catalogue of the Arabic manuscripts in the Biblioteca Ambrosiana. Stuttgart. 1975 – . A handlist of the Arabic manuscripts. London.KD\U DO-' Q al-AÑO P T P V WDU MLP DVKKDU DO-ULM O ZDal-QLV Ð min al-ÑArab wa-al-mustaÑULE Q. Vol. Eugenius. 1: Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts.). 1958. Arabische Handschriften. J.11. 1984-85. mustadrak 2: alKhuà à wa-al-Áuwar. 1875-83. Vol. al-=LULNO  . Teil III.] Quiring-Zoche. Library catalogues with reproductions of specimens Arberry. al-:LN ODK DO-4DZP \DK OL-I¨\ Ð wa-. 1978. Chester Beatty Library. . 1395 [1975] – .VWLJKO O DO-7XU WK DO$WKDU ZD-al-TaÐU NK  $O I  Tisserant. 1955-66. 1914. Vicenza.J. London.J.

VII. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1997: 135149. Leiden. Wiesbaden/ Stuttgart. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the University of Leiden and other collections in the Netherlands. Al-QanÃara. 1993..BIBLIOGRAPHY 221 Simonseniani Arabici (= al-'KDNK Ðir al-Ñ$UDE \DK I DOMaktabah al-0DODN \DK). Atlanta. Déroche. VIII. François.J. 1983 – . “±XU I DO-hidj ´ EI. Gerhard. 365-381. London. Descriptive and illustrated catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts.2 and QurÐanic manuscripts. “Les études de paléographie des écritures livresques arabes: quelques observations”. “Die arabische Schrift”. 1995. Schoeler.2 (1998). Françoise. Ga. Rudolf.) a) General Abbott. “An early Arabic script in eastern Iran”. Nabia. Frye. 1979. Select Arabic manuscripts. Richard. 1976-87. revista de estudios árabes. 1990. fasc. Arabische Handschriften. 1-8. F. Déroche and F. Teil II. 3. Safadi. Ars Islamica. ——— “La paléographie des écritures livresques dans le domaine arabe”. herausgegeben von W.. 8 (1941): 65-104. Gazette du livre médiéval. Gregor. 19. Wiesbaden. 2 vols. by Ali Abd Alhussein Alhaidary and Stig T. Sellheim. new ed. “Arabic palaeography: the development of early Islamic scripts”. Studies (for other works see the sections on calligraphy. The development of the Arabic scripts from the Nabatean era to the first Islamic century according to dated texts. Fleisch. Orientalia Suecana. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. 3: 596-600. Endress. “De l’araméen à l’arabe: quelques réflections sur la genèse de l’écriture arabe”. Materialien zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte. ed. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379. ——— “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. Beatrice. Gruendler. Yasin Hamid. VI. Paris. J. Rasmussen. 3 (1954): 67-74. 1982: 165-197. H. Stuttgart. Copenhagen. . Witkam. 28 (1996). Briquel-Chatonnet. Fischer. Richard N. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Revue des études islamiques.

Mu¨affal. N. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Istanbul/Paris. 1971: 50-62. 5 (1990-91): 41-52. 5 LE < VXI ³/¶pFULWXUH GHV SDS\UXV DUDEHV DX[ SUHPLHUV VLècles de l’Islam”. 3 (1996): 43-53. Déroche. Costa Mesa. and Kondybaev. 15. Manuscripts of the Middle East.. William L. “Arabic palaeography”. 0 GXQ 0X¨ammad Ñ$O  KhaÃà al-jazm ibn khaÃà al-musnad. Karabacek. ³:KDW ZDV WKH %DG Ñscript?”. 5 (1937): 146-147. Orsatti. Rosenthal. M. ——— “The so-FDOOHG %DG Ñ script. “Nabataean to Arabic. 6 (1981): 59-111. Scrittura e civiltà. 2. “The so-FDOOHG %DG Ñ script”. 4 (1937):232-248. 1989: 45-48. ³) XÁ O DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W taÐU NK \DK (Damascus). Bulletin of the American Institute of Iranian Art and Archeology. Ca. Ars Islamica. 5 (1937): 143-146. [Reprinted in his Four essays on art and literature in Islam. Bulletin of the American Insitute of Iranian Art and Archaeology. “Significant uses of Arabic writing”. AD”. Josef von.4 (1986): 83-102. Manuscripta Orientalia. and Spooner. Reading nastaÑliq: Persian and Urdu hands from 1500 to the present. Ars Orientalis. “New tool for analysis of handwritten script”. no. Christian. 1995. 20 (1906):131-148. „DO V  Minovi. Mu¨ammad. 14 (1990): 281-331.S. a mistaken identification”. John F. E. Paola. Hanaway. 15. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. Damascus. Rezvan. “Les écritures de l’Arabie avant l’Islam”. F. ed.] Schroeder. “Gli studi di paleografia araba oggi: problemi e metodi”.4 (1986): 27-44. Franz. Leiden. no. Brian. 58 (1991): 14-29. 61 (1991):127-137. Robin. Calligraphy and script development among the pre-Islamic Arabs”. Healey. H/Xe s. ùHúHQ 5DPD]DQ ³/HV FDUDFWpULVWLTXHV GH O’écriture de quatre manuscrits du IVe s. ±DPDG *K . al-1DTVKDEDQG  8V PDK 1 Áir.222 BIBLIOGRAPHY QLP 4DGG U  ³0XZ ]DQDK ED\QD UDVP DO-muÁ¨af wa-alQXT VK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-TDG PDK´ Al-Mawrid. Eric. 4 (1961): 15-23. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. “MabdaÐ ÌXK U DO-¨XU I DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-taÃawZXUXK I JK \DW DO-qarn al-awwal al-KLMU ´ Al-Mawrid. no.

b) Maghribi and African scripts %LQVKDU IDK 0X¨ammad. Cairo. ed. 1994: 73-85. reprinted in F. “O. ——— “Mémoire sur l’origine et les anciens monuments de la littérature parmi les arabes”. Numismatique. Lesa. A. spécificité des arts figurés: actes du VIIe Colloque international sur l’histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du nord.I. Déroche. Silvestre de Sacy. “Essai sur l’écriture maghrébine”. A. Houdas. ——— “Tradition et innovation dans la pratique de l’écriture au Maghreb pendant les IVe/Xe et Ve/Xie siècles”. AlMakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH et la codicologie). Boogert. J. Bivar. (1886): 85-112.LW EDK ED\QD DO-6XU\ Q \DK ZD-alÑ$UDE \DK´ Al-/LV Q DO-Ñ$UDE . Nice.BIBLIOGRAPHY 223 6KDEE ¨ .H. Paris.D. Mémoires de littérature tirés des registres de l’Académie royale des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad . “Les origines de l’écriture arabe: à propos d’une hypothèse récente”. Journal asiatique. 7 (1968): 3-15.1. Serge Lancel. 1994: 75-81. “Some notes on Maghribi script”. 1998: XXIX-XCII. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Rabat. Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique I. van den. réunis dans le cadre du 121e Congrès des sociétés historiques et scientifiques. N. 1999 : 233-247. 4 (1989): 30-43. 34 (1966): 151157. Rabat.] Sourdel-Thomine. vol. O. 1 (1808): 247-440. Déroche. 40 (1995): 53-76. “Lam¨ah Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-al- . [1ère partie: ‘Histoire de l’écriture parmi les arabes’. écritures et arts du livre. “The Arabic calligraphy of West Africa”. “NaÌrah ¨awla al-khaÃà al-$QGDOXV ´ AlMakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). al-=DUN Q 0X¨ammad Ñ$O  ³$O-. Revue des études islamiques. African languages review. 21 au 31 octobre 1996. François. 10 (1827): 209-231.EU K P BaÑ  PXO ¨aÌ W Ñalá khaÃà al-EDUG \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK al-MiÁU \DK DO-mubakkarah wa-madá taÐDWKWKXULK EL-¨DUDN W iÁO ¨ al-NLW EDK. 1970. Houdas et les écritures maghrébines”. “Nouveaux aperçus sur l’histoire de l’écriture chez les arabes du Hedjaz”. Nouveaux mélanges orientaux. langues. MaÃbaÑDW ' U DO-Kutub.

The Islamic book: a contribution to its art and history from the VIIth to the XIIIth century. 1980 (with omissions from previous years). Arts et métiers du livre.1978: 608-624 (bookbinding). 1984: 309-412. no. 1. 16. Cairo. al-1 M  DO-Amjad.DU P ³$O-KhaÃà al-0DJKULE ´ Majallat alWKDT IDK DO-MaghriE \DK. England. by J. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQuscrit arabe et la codicologie).1972 to Dec. A. Arab Islamic bibliography: the Middle East Library Committee guide. and Grohmann. ed.VO P ´ Al-Majallah al-taÐU NK \DK DO0DJKULE \DK. Supplement Jan. THE ARTS OF THE BOOK VII. D. ——— “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE DO-0DJKULE ´ TaÐU NK DO-ZLU Tah al0DJKULE \DK ªLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-0DJKULE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. “Al-KhaÃà al-0DJKULE ZD-al-KXZ \DK DO-PDIT dah”. VII. Hassocks.D. A bibliography of the architecture. Adolf. 455-498.C. Pearson. 1994: 87-97. . D. 1929.D.224 BIBLIOGRAPHY ]DNKUDIDK I DO-Gharb al-. Pearson.A. Grimwood-Jones. “L’art du livre ottoman”. [Florence]. Jachimowicz. K. Berthier. 293316. E. b) General studies and exhibition catalogues Arnold. 627-674 (calligraphy and palaeography). 1977: 164-186. London. Rabat. ÑAbd al-. nos. and J. General a) Bibliographies Creswell. Second supplement Jan. T. Sukayrij. The arts of Islam: catalogue of an exhibition at the Hayward Gallery. arts and crafts of Islam to 1st Jan. 1973: 199-214.2 (1941): 67-72.W.53-54 (1989): 205-230. 1991: 320-325.1960 to Jan 1972. Hopwood.M. 1976. 1960. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat. “Illuminated Arabic manuscripts”. Cairo.F. 163 (1990): 41-47. 979-1087 (painting). Cairo.

1992-1993. The arts of Persia. Orientalische Buchkunst in Gotha: Ausstellung zum 350 jährigen Jubiläum der Forschungs. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. New York. III. 1997. “The arts of the book”. 1982: 109-220. London. 271-273. A jeweler’s eye: Islamic arts of the book from the Vever Collection. Petersburg. Basil (ed. The Arabic book (= Das arabische Buch). Angelo M. Gray. Carboni. An exhibition of Arabic manuscripts from the Chester Beatty Library. ——— The image and the word: Islamic painting and calligraphy. Wien. ed. Feb.. introduction”. The dictionary of art. Duda. Lugano/Milan. 1989: 232-242. Hans-Caspar Graf von. ——— Islamic masterpieces of the Chester Beatty Library. The arts of the book in Central Asia. 1983. Barbara. David. Das Buch im Orient: Handschriften und kostbare Drucke aus zwei Jahrtausenden. Turner. 1982. Hamburg on the occasion of the Euro-Arab Dialogue.C. Petersburg. 1995. “Islamic art: arts of the book. James. 1982 – 5. Stefano. World of Islam Festival Trust. R. D. new ed. April 1983. Bothmer. Rotterdam. Dublin at the Museum für Kunst und Gewerbe. Gotha. D. Scrittura e civiltà.und Landesbibliothek Gotha. Wiesbaden. Denny. “Dating Ottoman Turkish works in the saz style”. 1993.] Pages of perfection. The art of the book in India. “Islamische Buchkunst”. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. Brend. 1988. “Arte persiana del libro e scrittura araba”.W. Walter B. “The Arabic manuscripts”. J. Cultural Symposium. Springfield. New Haven/London. Sheila and Bloom. Losty. ed. Lowry. 14th-16th centuries. 1995: 77-91. Fisher. London. 1976. Pages of perfection. Muqarnas. Susan. Ausstellung 16. . 49-175. Piemontese. 2 vols.BIBLIOGRAPHY 225 Blair. Glen and Nemazee. [Rotterdam]. Carol G. “Na¯¯ sh-kh QD´ EI. Jonathan M. Paris/ London. St. 1979. Dublin. Washington. 1981. St. [In particular: ‘Die Buchkunst des Islams’. Museum of Fine Arts. 1996: 16. 1 (1983): 103-121. Nov. Dreaming of paradise.). Mass. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. Islamische Handschriften. 7: 931-932. 4 (1980): 103-156. J. 1983. Lugano/Milan. Ferrier.

1997: 101-115. Bibliothèque nationale de France. Welch. Malibu. Ca. Kalter and M. 1997. ——— “Manuscript production in the Ottoman Palace workshop”. “The study of painting and the arts of the book”. A. Vernoit. Tanindi. c) Albums (muraqqa¶ W. 17 (2000): 1-16. “The arts of the book in Central Asia”. Ithaca/London. Muqarnas. 1995.C. 1997 (The Nasser D. Paris.. David J. 5 (1990-91): 67-98. Paul Getty Museum. Manuscripts of the Middle East. The collection of Prince Sadruddin Agha Khan. Arts of the Islamic book. Occidentalism: Islamic art in the 19th century. Splendeurs persanes: manuscrits du XIIe au XVIIe siècle. Roxburgh. J. and Welch. 1982. Taylor. Alice. J. Zeren. London/New York. XXIII).226 BIBLIOGRAPHY Richard. Uzbekistan: heirs to the silk road. Francis. Book arts of Isfahan: diversity and identity in seventeenth-century Persia. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Rührdanz. 17 (2000): 147-161. S. “Additions to illustrated manuscripts in Ottoman workshops”. Stephen. Pavaloi. ed. Muqarnas. London/Oxford. K.

David J. “Catalogue of scripts by seven masters (H. 1996. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU “The murakka. 7: 602-603.VWDQEXO . . 0DKG ¶] GDK 0XÁÃafá and Razz T  ±usayn. B. ——— ³7KH 7XUNLVK FDOOLJUDSKLF DUW WKH NÕWÑa”. new ed. Déroche et al. diss. and art (1427-1565) under the Timurids and Safavids”.LW ENK QDK-i Marka] -\L $VW Q-i Quds-i RaÍDY (= Selected calligraphy from the Central Library of Astane Qods Razavi).. øOJL.D]DVNHU 0XVWDID ø]]HW (IHQGL’QLQ VOV YH QHVLK PHúN murakkai . [Mashhad]. an album of calligraphic collage”.W. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. 1368 [1990].D. ——— “‘Our works point to us’: album making. Ph. Roxburgh. 1999: 587-597. 0XQWDNKDE D] muraqqaÑ W-L . ed. Univ. EI. of Pennsylvania. øOJL. F. collecting. “Mura¯¯aÑ ”. 32 (1981): 40-43.XEEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  Robinson.. 0XVWDID ø]]HW . 30 (1980): 3235. Geneva.2310): a Timurid calligraphy album at the Ottoman court”.

“Album.BIBLIOGRAPHY 227 ùHYNL (IHQGL 0HKPHG ùHYNL (IHQGL’QLQ VOV YH QHVLK PHúN PXUDNNDL. KubEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  The St. [Includes an appendix: ‘A select bibliography of classical and post-classical texts on penmanship’. J. Islamic world”. Petersburg muraqqaÑ: album of Indian and Persian miniatures from the 16th through the 18th century and specimens of Persian calligraphy by ÑImâd al-Hasanî. VII. “Al-NuwayU ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. “±arakat al-taÐO I I DO-NLW EDK ZD-alNXWW E ZD-maÁ GLU QDTG DO-tarassul wa-al-NLW EDK ¨attá al-qarn alU ELÑ al-KLMU . Turner.] 6KD\NK 0 Vá. The dictionary of art. ed.Õ]ÕOWHSH 8÷XU 'HUPDQ ELEOL\RJUDI\DVÕ. MaktaEDW /XEQ Q  Gacek. Calligraphy (see also VIII. Adam. al-%DKQDVV  Ñ$I I  MuÑjam muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q. Thackston. QurÐanic manuscripts) a) Bibliographies and dictionaries $NJO 0HGLQH DQG <L÷LWEDú $\HúH . Wheeler M. Beirut. 583-584. Mu¨ammad Khayr. 3. Istanbul. Istanbul. 1996: 1. New York. UN V ³$O-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I WK U DO-G ULV Q TDG PDQ ZD¨DG WKDQ´ Al-Mawrid. 2 (1987): 126-130. Türk KütübhanecileU 'HUQH÷L  Ñ$ZZ G . Lugano/Milan. 2. 1996. 15 (1986): 377-412.

Metropolitan Museum of Art. London. Istanbul.3 (1997): 481-526. 1976. Bluett. no. Calligraphy and the decorative arts of Islam. Oliver. . [See also the English version : Arabic calligraphy in manuscripts. New York. Summer exhibition.´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq.] b) Exhibition catalogues 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU Letters in gold: Ottoman calligraphy from the Sakip Sabanci collection. Ahuan Gallery of Islamic Art. Ernst J. 259-267. al-< VXI . London. 72. Riyad. 1998. 1406 [1986] : 241-254. The calligrapher’s craft. Hoare.1987.K OLG $¨PDG DQG 6D\\LG $P Q 6XOD\P Q ³0DU MLÑ al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W. 1-27 June 1987. Grube.

Mizânü’l-KDWW 0 ] Q DOkhaÃÃ) .J. Ibn Muqlah. ——— “Al-1XZD\U ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East.G UDW DO-TaÐO I ZDal-Tarjamah wa-al-Nashr. 4 (1989): 144-149.VWDQEXO 2VPDQOÕ <D\ÕQHYL  >)DFVLPLOH HGLWLRQ RI an album calligraphed by ±akN N ] dah in 1266/1850 and containing a number of texts in Arabic and Turkish. c) Pre-20th century texts on calligraphy and penmanship Abouricha. Biblical and Near Eastern studies in honour of Dermot Ryan.. 25 mai –19 juin 1977. no. MuÐassasat al-Kuwayt lil-Taqaddum al-Ñ. Lam¨at al-mukhtaÃLI I ÁLQ Ñat al-khaÃà al-Áalif HG +D\ 0X¨DPPDG 'DZVDU  . Healey. Adam. Musée d’art et d’histoire. Calligraphie arabe: oeuvres du Musée de Damas. 2000. including „u¨IDW O DO-DOE E by Ibn al-‚ ÐLJK  LM ] W DQG Handasat alkhaÃà by Shaykh ±DPG $OO K@ Ibn Muqlah. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Safwat.1989: 164-191. 1988. “The commentaries of Ibn al-BaÁ Á and Ibn al-Wa¨ G on Ibn al-%DZZ E¶V µ2GH RQ WKH DUW RI FDOOLJUDSK\¶ 5 ÐL\\DK I l-khaÃÃ)”. Singapore. James. The harmony of letters: Islamic calligraphy from the Tareq Rajab Museum. al-. Noureddine. Sandycove. “Arabic scripts and their characteristics as seen through the eyes of Mamluk authors”. Mustafa Hakkâk-zâde. Fehérvári. 1992. “Recherches autour l’opuscule la ‘±ikmat alLVKU T LO NXWW E DO. K. Géza and Zakariya. 1977. Paris. Cathcart and J.OP  . Geneva.228 BIBLIOGRAPHY Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings (= Calligraphie islamique). khaÃà Ãan wa-DG EDQ ZD-LQV QDQ E\ +LO O 1 M  %DJKGDG ' U DO-ShuÐ Q DO-7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK  126. Gacek. [exposition]. WLE ±XVD\Q LEQ < V Q LEQ 0X¨ammad. Back to the sources.I T¶ GH 0XUWD  DO-=DE G ´ 'RFWRUDO WKHVLV EPHE (Paris). 15. David. Hilmi Efendi. Musée de la calligraphie arabe. 1 M  +LO O ³1XÁ Á I DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-Mawrid. Nabil F. Mohamed U. Mu¨ammd ibn Ñ$O  ³5LV ODK I DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam”. 1997.4 (1986): 157-270. ed.XZDit.F. 2 (1987): 126-130. [Contains five texts: Wa   ¨at al-uÁ O I DO-khaÃà by ÑAbd al-4 GLU DO-‚D\G Z  NaÌm laÐ O DO-simà by A¨mad al- .

113-138) a compilation by the editor entitled: 7DWLPPDK I naqd al-DWK U DO-maÑU IDK Ñan al-khaÃà wa-al-NLW EDK. ed.] d) Calligraphers and calligraphers’ diplomas Á $EE V DP\ Ð Mu¨DPPDG ³1LV Ð khaÃà à W´ Al-Mawrid. no. “The contribution of Ibn Mu¯lah to the North-Arabic script”. Rudolph. “Der Wettsreit der Schriftarten – eine arabische Handschrift aus der Forschungsbibliothek Gotha”. al-6 ZLU  ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] ³. Abbott.4 (1986): 141-148.OP DO-Ñ. Ekkehard. MELA notes. 2 vols. al-$WKDU  0X¨ammad Bahjah.I T. [Contains a facsimile of *K \DW DOPDU P I WDNK Ãub al-DTO P by Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ $¨mad al0DTGLV @ SaÑG ) U T 5LV ODK I DO-khaÃà wa-bary al-qalam li-Ibn al-‚ Ðigh. Ñ . Nabia. %DJKG G DO-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. $OELQ 0: ³. Zuhayr = KLG DQG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid.U T   al-AÑÌDP  :DO G Jamharat al-khaÃà à Q DO. 13 (1978): 27-35. no. al-=DE G  0X¨ammad Murta á. 63. no. Der Islam. Ta¨T T W ZD-taÑO T W Ñalá kit E µDOKhaÃà à al-BaghG G Ñ$O LEQ +LO O DO-PDVKK U EL-Ibn alBaww E’. 15.BIBLIOGRAPHY 229 5LI Ñ DO-Qasà O  0LQK M DO-iÁ EDK by Mu¨ammad al-=LIW Z  Bi  Ñat al-mujawwid by Mu¨ammad al-6LQM U DQG Shar¨ almanÌ PDK DO-mustaà EDK I Ñilm al-NLW EDK by Ibn BaÁ Á and Ibn al-Wa¨ G@ ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW Eah”. Sharikat al-MaÃE Ñ W 97. 15. %DJKGDG :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-IÑO P ' U DO-ShuÐ Q DO7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK 1989. ²ikmat al-LVKU T LOá kutt E DO. American journal of Semitic languages and literatures.1 (1988): 50-65. 15. no. Beirut.4 (1987): 760-795.4 (1986): 345-376. 56 (1939): 71-83. no.1 (1994): 70-73. 62.LW E DO-qalam li-$E 0X¨ammad al-6DUU M al-%DJKG G ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub.%DJKG G \ Q PXQGKX taÐV V %DJKG G ¨attá nih \DW DO-qarn al-U ELÑ Ñashar al-KLMU . Heft 2 (1988): 301-316. ed. 65. Mu¨ammad „al¨DK %LO O -HGGD ' U DO-0DGDQ   [Contains (pp.O K 1DEK Q Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. al-SaÑG DO-MawÁLO  6 OL¨ ³8UM ]DK I Ñilm rasm al-khaÃÔ. ÑAbd al-Laà I DO-5 Z DQG ÑAbd al.QGH[ RI SHQPHQ LQ 1 M =D\Q DO-' Q’s ‘MuÁawwar alkhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ’”. ed.

Les calligraphes et les miniaturistes de l’Orient musulman.VO P   . London Institute – Central Saint Martin’s College of Art and Design. Sanatta etkilesim (= Interactions in art). 5 (1949): 85-91. George N. 15. no. al-. Ahmed Moustafa M. %HLUXW 0DNWDEDW /XEQ Q  Déroche. Albany. Cairo. al-Bahnass  Ñ$I I MuÑjam muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q. ——— ³0DVK K U DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I 7XUNL\ ´ Sumer.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà I ³. Ankara (forthcoming). “The Ottoman roots of a Tunisian calligrapher’s ‘tour de force’”. ed.1-2 (1980): 334-352. 36. al-JamÑ \DK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK al-SaÑ G \DK OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-)XQ Q @ al-Munajjid. nos. “The diploma of the Egyptian calligrapher ±asan al5XVKG ´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. NY. Majallat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo). Huart.LW E al--DG G  ——— “Women’s roles in the art of Arabic calligraphy”. 38. Adam.U T I Ñahd al-0DP O N´ Sumer. “The scientific foundation of Arabic lettershapes according to the theory of ‘the proportioned script’ by Ibn Muqla (272-328 AH / 886-940 AD)”.3-4 (1972): 180-186. Hassan. 1. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. Yasa Yaman. Z. [Also published: Riyad.230 Ñ BIBLIOGRAPHY $]] Z  Ñ$EE V ³.KDÃà al-muÁ¨af al-VKDU I ZD-al-khaÃà à al-6K K Ma¨P G DO-1 V E U ´ Sumer. 23 (1967): 151-156. Paris. 1 M  +LO O Ibn al-%DZZ E – ÑDETDU DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE Ñabra al-ÑuÁ U PDMP ÑDK QDI VDK PLQ NKXà à Ibn al-%DZZ E. al--XE U  0D¨P G 6KXNU ³$O-KhaÃà à < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP ´ AlMawrid. ——— ³0DVK K U DO-khaÃà à Q I DO-Ñ. 4 (1989): 44-55.XUG  0X¨ammad „ KLU TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD. Cl. 1939. no.G EXK.EQ DO-‚ Ðigh al-khaÃà à wa-madrasatuh”. François. no. Atiyeh. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP  %HLUXW ' U DO-. %HLUXW ' U Dl-Gharb al-. 1. no. Gacek. ——— “NuÁ Á LM ] W DO-khaÃà à Q´ Al-Mawrid. 1908. Ph. ed. . ——— “Al-KhaÃà wa-PDVK K U DO-khaÃà à Q I DO-waÃan al-Ñ$UDE ´ HG )  il Ñ$EE V DO-Ñ$]] Z  Sumer.4 (1896): 149-156. 5 illus.3 (1964): 8093.1-2 (1982): 284-302. 1989.D. 1995: 141-148. 7 illus.

CalligraphHUV DQG SDLQWHUV D WUHDWLVH E\ 4 { $¨mad. 4   $¨mad. VRQ RI 0 U-0XQVK FLUFD $+ $' . Studia Iranica. khaÃÃ Ãan wa-DG EDQ ZD-LQV QDQ %DJKGDG ' U al-ShuÐ Q DO-7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK  3RUWHU <YHV ³1RWHV VXU OH µ*ROHVW Q-e honar’ GH 4 Ëi A¨mad Qomi”. 17 (1988): 207-223.BIBLIOGRAPHY 231 ——— Ibn Muqlah.

Washington. Süheyl. 15. London. Francis. Mohammad Ali Karimzadeh. Yarshater. Istanbul. by Mu¨ammad Bahjah al-$WKDU DQG Ñ$] ] 6K P  Baghdad. ' U DO-Numayr..EQ Muqlah ilá H VKLP DO-%DJKG G ´ Al-Mawrid. 1996.P. Diss. Sumer. A. Rayef. Ünver. 1975. D. 304-306.1 (1977): 104-111. no.XEEHDOWÕ $NDGHPLVL . Muhittin. KubbealWÕ $NDGHmisi Kültür ve San’DW 9DNIÕ  Soucek. E. no. 1982. Richard. al-4D\V  1 U ±DPP G  ³0DGUDVDW DO-khaÃà al-Ñ. Köln..U T \DK PLQ . Déroche. Istanbul/ Paris. P. 33.C. Minorsky. SaÑ G . Transl. ³' Y Q RX 7DÑO T XQ FDOOLJUDSKH DX VHUYLFH GH 0HKPHW . D. 1999.9 \]\ÕOGDQ JQP]H NDGDU JHOPLú QO KDWWDWODUÕQ KD\DWODUÕ YH \D]ÕODUÕQGDQ |UQHNOHU. Transl. 1: 203-205. Sourdel-Thomine. “Die ästhetischen Grundlagen der arabischen Schrift bei Ibn Muqlah”. EI.XEEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  ——— Hattat Aziz Efendi . Al-KhaÃà à al-%DJKG G Ñ$O LEQ +LO O DO-PDVKK U ELIbn al-%DZZ E. J. and T. 3: 736-737.VWDQEXO . Tabrizi. 1989: 89-93. by J. Ahmad Maher.KD\U $OO K KhaÃà à %DJKG G I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$EE V  Damascus. MaÃbaÑat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. 3: 886-887..OWU YH San’DW 9DNIÕ  ——— +DWWDW ùH\K +DPGXOODK KD\kWÕ WDOHEHOHUL HVHUOHUL. by V. Ribera y Tarragó. “Ibn al-%DZZ E´ EI.U T   . Serin. J.VWDQEXO . Sourdel. ed. Madrid. “Escuela valenciana de calígrafos árabes”. 5DGR ùHYNHW 7UN KDWWDWODUÕ . 1959. “ÑAbdallah ‚D\UDI ´ Encyclopaedia Iranica.4 (1986): 69-82. +DW VDQDWÕ YH PHúKXU KDWWDWODU . Istanbul. new ed. F. new ed. Disertaciones y opúsculos.. 6DOP Q Ñ Vá. 6D\\LG 0RKDPPDG 0RQã ´ Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. “Al-6K K 0D¨P G DO-1 V E U  NKDÃà à wa-madhhab”. Ribera y Tarragó. “Ibn Mu¯la”. Ijazat nameh (= Icâzet name): the most unique and precious document in Ottoman calligraphy. 1928: 2.OP DO-Ñ. ed..

Maktabat al-Nah ah. Cairo. Paris. Alparslan. no. “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE MDP O \DQ ZD-¨a  U \DQ´ Al-Mawrid. nos. 1999. 5. sacred and secular writings. [Rotterdam]. Geneva.PLÑ al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  'DPDVFXV&DLUR ' U Dl. 1984. MELA notes. ——— “The influence of the court and the courtly milieu on the development of Islamic calligraphy”. Actes du XXIXe Congrès international des orientalistes. Alani. Aziza. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. Histoire et civilisation. al-Ali. Baghdad.c) al-Ñ$EE V  <D¨yá Sall P Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  WDÐU NKXK ZD-DQZ Ñuh muzayyan bi-al-law¨ W DO-khaÃà \DK ZD-al-Áuwar. Lugano/Milan. “Calligraphy: the writing of script”. Atanasiu.1. ' U DO-Fa  ODK >@ e) Studies and albums (by modern calligraphers) (see also VII. $FDU 0 ùLQDVL Türk hat sanati: araç. 35 (1967): 219-224.4 (1986): 51-68. 12 (1977): 10-15. Etudes arabes et islamiques. = \LG $¨mad ‚DEU  TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-aÑO P DO-khaÃà à Q muzawwad bi-al-Áuwar wa-al-law¨ W li-ashhar al-khaÃà à Q. 1988: 30-39.VWDQEXO $QWLN $ù 1999. 1996: 39-46. Paris. tools and forms .LW E DO-Ñ$UDE   Akimushkin. “L’art de la calligraphie en Turquie aux XVe et XVIe siècles”. “Patrons and calligraphers in Safavi Iran”. 1984. Ghani. Petersburg Album”. Oleg. al-Bahnass  Ñ$I I Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  XÁ OXK QDK DWXK LQWLVK UXK.] Ñ$I I  )DZ] 6 OLP .232 BIBLIOGRAPHY Welch. ——— “Ecoles calligraphiques turques”. “Remarks on style”. . 1. Ali. The St. Islamic calligraphy. 1973. De la fréquence des lettres et de son influence en calligraphie arabe. Dreaming of paradise. 1993: 41-61. “The calligraphy of the St. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. Album of Indian and Persian miniatures from the 16th through the 18th century and specimens of Persian calligraphy by ÑImâd al-Hasanî. V. Salih. Islam Tetkikleri Enstitüsü Dergisi. O 6DÑ G 6K NLU ±asan. Revue des études islamiques. 1975 : 23-28. Rotterdam. 15. 1-4 (1973): 265-278. A. La calligraphie arabe. Tunis. Petersburg muraqqaÑ. gereç ve formlar (= Turkish calligraphy: materials.[Text in Turkish and English. Mohamed.

Al-Mawrid. BeiUXW ' U DOQalam. [1971]. Adam. Istanbul. Pope and P. 75-76 (1995): 81-90. 1367/ [1988]. Déroche et al. David. Journal of the Research Society of Pakistan. Al-„abÑah almuzayyadah. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-WaÑy. Istanbul.GK Q 0X¨ammad. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. Ackerman. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. “Arabic calligraphy and the ‘Herbal’ of al-*K ILT  D survey of Arabic manuscripts at McGill University”. “Calligraphy”. 4DZ Ñid al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  PDMP Ñah khaÃà \DK OL-DQZ Ñ al-khuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK. FaÍ ÐLO  ±DE E $OO K AÃlas-i khaÃÃ: ta|T T GDU NKXà Ã-L . The art of calligraphy in the Islamic heritage. of illus. 2 p. DermDQ 0 8÷XU DQG ›etin. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU “A remarkable collection of mashq”. Déroche.VODP VDQDWÕQGD 7UNOHU (= The Turkish contribution to Islamic arts). ed. “Muslim calligraphy in the Subcontinent”. . Geneva. 1999: 253-259. Nihad M. ——— “The Turks and the art of calligraphy”. Bhutta. 235-236. Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I DO-ZDWK Ðiq alÑ8WKP Q \DK $PPDQ ' U DO-0DQ KLM  ——— Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-LVKN O \ W DO-naqd al-IDQQ  $PPDQ ' U al-0DQ KLM  +DU W  0X¨DPPDG 0DKG  7DMDOO -L KXQDU GDU NLW EDW-L %LVP $OO K (= Wu{ | al-IDQQ I NLW bat al-basmalah). ed.BIBLIOGRAPHY 233 al-%DJKG G  + VKLP 0X¨ammad. 2 (1989): 37-53. ——— TaÑO P-i khaÃÃ.VO P . . Ashiya/New York.4 (1986): 7-26. “Maîtres et disciples: la transmission de la culture calligraphique dans le monde ottoman”. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. 36. Baghdad. 1998. “Calligraphy. 1976: 58-83. A. 1707-1742. no. ±DQDVK . 15. 7HKUDQ 6XU VK  > RU @ Gacek. James. 1996. 1980. Muhammad Iqbal. 1977: 2. 'KDQQ Q < VXI ³4DG P ZD-MDG G I DÁl al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZDtaÃDZZXUXK I ÑuÁ ULK DO-mukhtalifah”. F. epigraphy and the art of the book”. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. Mashhad. François. Maktabat al-Nah ah. %LG Z  < VXI Ñ$O  Al-'LU V W DO-DN G P \DK I WDÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE wa-jam O \ WLK ZD-WLTQ \ WLK.U. IRCICA. no.2 (1999): 4367. Isfahan.

1988: 12-19. Glenn D. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings.F. L’art de l’écriture arabe: passé et présent. 1986. Ernst. Kühnel. Graz. Geneva. TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD. 1953. PLO 6DOP Q 0DZV Ñat al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  %HLUXW ' U wa-Maktabat al-+LO O   YROV ——— UÁ O DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  QDVKÐDWXK DQZ Ñuh. 1988: 40-47. Abdelkabir and Sijelmassi. Lowry and A.DWK U  Rodari. “Introduction to Islamic calligraphy”.: Riyad. Silvia. 22a (1974): 203-210. Safadi. Parez Islam Syed Mustafizur. Yonemura. Y. [New ed.3 (March 1987): 20-23. Islamic calligraphy. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad.EQ . From concept to context. “The imponderable. ——— “An introduction to Islamic calligraphy. Washington. Naef. Geneva. 3. arabesques & turbans: decorative arts from the Ottoman empire. 1996: 212-227. 1986: 102-149.XUG  0X¨ammad „ Kir. Dacca. Florian. techniques and terminology”. Geneva. G. al-. Approaches to Asian and Islamic calligraphy. Oxford. al--XE U  . al-JamÑ \DK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DOSaÑ G \DK OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-)XQ Q @ Lowry. Safwat. ed. Auflage. “Lam¨ah Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  awwalan bi-al-Mashriq al-. Islamische Schriftkunst. Dacca University Studies. Writing Arabic: a practical introduction to ruqÑah script. 1982: 169-191. Rahman. Heath. QDP GKLMXK %HLUXW ' U ZD-Maktabat al-+LO O  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah E Al-KhaÃà wa-al-kiW EDK I DO-|a{ UDK DOÑ$UDE \DK %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-.VO P ´ Al-0DQ KLO. ——— “Islamic calligraphy.G EXK.VO P   Khatibi. by Shen Fu. London. Lowry. Mohammed. Mitchell. 27. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings. Julian. London. taÃawwuruh.234 BIBLIOGRAPHY Louisiana revy. D. London. T. “Calligraphy – Hüsn-i hat”. 1979. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. 1992. 1939. 1978. Raby. [French . al-5LI Ñ  %LO O ÑAbd al-:DKK E Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  WDÐU NKXK ZD¨  iruh 'DPDVFXV %HLUXW ' U . by Nabil F. Yasin Hamid. Islamic calligraphy in medieval India. The splendor of Islamic calligraphy. 24 (1982): 238266. an outline”. London. “The Nayrizi tradition: Naskh in Safavid and Qajar Iran”. improbable writing”. Tulips. no. Petsopoulos. 1976. Cairo.

Muammer. 1996: 16.. Annemarie . R. Ülker. Los Angeles/ Oxford. Ankara. ——— Islamic calligraphy. 1996 (The Nasser D. EI. (Summer. V). Paris/London. Alparslan. Atiq R. 14th-16th centuries. Lifchez.VO P \DK I DO-waÃan al-Ñ$UDE . “TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-DUT PLK PXTDGGLPDK P MD]DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Selim. Annemarie and Rivolta. Siddiqui. 1970. 273-288. 1979: 7-33. “Islamic calligraphy”. “Islamic art. ed. The dervish lodge: architecture. %DúODQJÕoWDQ JQP]H 7UN KDW VDQDWÕ 7KH DUW of Turkish calligraphy from the beginning up to present). Barbara. The story of Islamic calligraphy. The arts of the book in Central Asia. ed. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. ——— “Die Schriftarten und ihr kalligraphischer Gebrauch”. 1990.VODP \DK´ Al. art and sufism in Ottoman Turkey. Déroche. François and Thackston. Abdullah. New York. R. III. Turner. Ali and Chaghatai. al-6DPDUU Ð  4 VLP $¨mad. Leiden. by Michel Garell. Schimmel. 6KDU I  0X¨ammad. Wiesbaden. London/ Oxford. Delhi. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. ——— “Calligraphy and sufism in Ottoman Turkey”. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. 1978. ed..] . George Dimitri. New York. Priscilla P. Wheeler M. new ed. The Metropolitan Museum of Art bulletin. “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I DO-¨a  UDK DO-.BIBLIOGRAPHY 235 translation. alMunaÌÌamah al-Ñ$UDE \DK OLO-Tarbiyah wa-al-7KDT IDK ZD-alÑ8O P . J. English and Arabic. J. Paris. 1989: 306-314. “Arabic calligraphy in the Library of Congress”. 16. 1987. Soucek. 4: 1113-1128. 1982: 198209. 1992). The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. Basil Gray. ——— Calligraphy and Islamic culture. Annemarie. The dictionary of art.G UDW DO-7KDT IDK  -193. 1992: 242-252. Schimmel. herausgegeben von W.W.WK U DO-. “The arts of calligraphy”. Calligraphie islamique. 36 (1979): 140-177. ed. “KhaÃÔ. 2. no.6 (1995): 523537. Sourdel-Thomine. The arts of Persia.] Safwat. Nabil F. Calligraphy”. Fischer. Quarterly journal of the Library of Congress. M. Ferrier. “The art of calligraphy”. New Haven/London. Schimmel. 1984. [Text in Turkish. Tunis.

Encyclopaedia Iranica. Washington. Dublin. J. 1967. The art of Islamic writing. Islamic ornament. 23.C. Safwat. Arberry.M. 1998. “Muslim calligraphy. 1979.236 BIBLIOGRAPHY Welch. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. A. M. Ziauddin. A. Marianne. no. Paris. ed. Yarshater. Histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du Nord: actes du Ve colloque international réuni dans le cadre du 115e Congrès national des societés savantes (Avignon. Mohamed U. 1978. by Nabil F. “Remarques sur le décor des manuscrits religieux hispano-maghrébins du moyen-âge”.C. . “The art of illumination”. 1996: 228-234. ——— “Islamic calligraphy: a technical overview”. Basil Gray. “Muslim calligraphy under the Mughals”. Moslem calligraphy. Ornament and painted decoration Baer. 1979. Michigan State University. 9-13 avril 1990). Austin. Islamic studies.4 (1984): 373-379. D. Oxford. Michigan. 1936. M. Washington. E. 10. ——— Observations on Islamic calligraphy. 4: 680-718. < VRI  RO P-±osayn. 1980/1400. ed. The arts of the book in Central Asia. its beginning and major styles”. %HLUXW ' U DO-Qalam. ed. Indo-Iranica. K. 1991: 117. 1979: 35-67. VII. D. Calligraphy in the arts of the Muslim world. no. Kresge Art Museum. Zakariya. 14th-16th centuries. Baghdad. Oleg F.K.. ÑAbd al-5D]] T ÑAbd al-: ¨LG %DJKGDG :L] UDW DO-IÑO P  ——— MuÁawwar al-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE . Yusuf. 3. The calligraphy of Islam. “Calligraphy”. ——— “A compendium of Arabic scripts”. Reflections on the state of the art. Carol Garrett Fisher. Zayn al-' Q 1 M  %DG ÐiÑ al-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE . Paris/ London. Calcutta. ed. 1992: 235248. Akimushkin. E.. Brocade of the pen. Yaqub Ali. The Koran illuminated: a handlist of the Korans in the Chester Beatty Library. Anthony. Barrucand. Edinburgh. Maktabat al-Nah ah.1 (1957): 9-13.

. Turner. Ashiya/New York. 1: 558-561. Islamic”. “Islamic art. Déroche et al. n. 112118. Sijelmassi. 1. F. Simpson. Richard. New York. Paris.9H V 0 U ÑAzod al-MoÎahheb”. 61/62 (1993/94): 88-108. ed. Strayer. U. 1977: 5. R. Manuscripta Orientalia. A. E. Istanbul in the 15th century”. III. J. Muhammad Isa. “Arabesque”. Adam. Monneret de Villard. Graz. Ackerman. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. 1999: 647-655. F. Kühnel. no. New York. Waley. 288-293. Gacek.BIBLIOGRAPHY 237 Ettinghausen. “Ñ8QZ Q LQ PDQXVFULSW SURGXFWLRQ´ EI. The dictionary of art. 5. Francis. Richard. “La signature discrète d’un doreur persan à la fin du . J. Marianna S. Manuscripta Orientalia. “An illuminated manuscript of the wandering scholar Ibn al-Jazari and the wandering illuminators between Tabriz. 1996: 16. ——— “To the method of describing illuminated Arabic manuscripts”. Annali. ed. Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli. “Manuscript illumination”. Val. n.U. “Manuscript illumination. F.. 1982-89: 8. Herat. 10: 870-871. “Codici magrebini decorati della Biblioteca Vaticana”. Déroche and F.1 (1999): 7-11. EI. new ed. 1997: 87-112. ed. V. “‘All is numbers’? An unknown numerical component in the design of medieval Arabic manuscripts”. Edirne.. new ed. 1937-1974. and Simpson. Paris. Manuscripta Orientalia. ed. no. Geneva. Tanindi. no. ——— “Frontispieces on scale canvas in Arabic manuscripts”. Déroche.s. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. “Illumination and its functions in Islamic manuscripts”. Enluminures des manuscrits royaux au Maroc (Bibliothèque al-Hassania). 3. ——— The arabesque: meaning and transformation of an ornament. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.1 (1996): 5-19. 2. ed. Pope and P. Shiraz. R. Zeren. 1987. Mohamed. Painted decoration”. Revue des études islamiques. Polosin. Bursa.. 3 (1949): 83-91.2 (1995): 16-21. Marianna S.d.

ed. III. ed. Etudes orientales (= 'LU V W 6KDUT \DK). )DUJKDO  $E DO-±amd Ma¨P G ³$O-KhaÁ ÐiÁ al-IDQQ \DK OL-madrasat al-taÁZ U DO-ma¨DOO \DK I 0LÁU I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ8WKP Q 1220/1517-1805”. Muqarnas.LW E  Berthier. Ashiya/New York. Oleg. 4. Sheila S. 8:451-453. “Drawing”. Canby. E. 1996: 16.U. Turner. London. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. Eva R. “Islamic art. pinceau. Blair. Cairo. 38 (1991-95): 185-231.VO P I 0LÁr. “The development of the illuminated book in Iran”. Islamic miniature painting in medical manuscripts. Al-Majallah al-taÐU NK \DK DO-MiÁU \DK. al-HayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ PPDK OLO-. 1999. J. “Qalamus. 1977: 5: 1809-1927. b) Other studies Barrucand. Pope and P. “Héritage et emprunts culturels dans la miniature islamique du XIIIe au XVe siècle”. une introduction. Hoffman. La peinture persane. M.. 1998. “The beginnings of the illustrated Arabic book: an . A. Basle. Marianne. Painted illustration a) Drawing Brend. al-% VK  ±asan )XQ Q DO-taÁZ U DO-. 293-351. New York. “Rasm”. Ombres chinoises sur la miniature persane et turque”. ciseaux. Revue des études islamiques. new ed. Sheila S. “Book painting”. Brandenburg. Princes. “The introduction of paper to the Islamic world and the development of the illustrated manuscript”. Ackerman. 1984.238 BIBLIOGRAPHY VII. Blair. Muqarnas. fasc. Yarshater. 55/57. 4. Dietrich. Barbara.L. 2nd ed. poets & paladins: Islamic and Indian paintings from the collection of Prince and Princess Sadruddin Aga Khan. Sheila R. 10 (1993): 266-274. Grabar. Bloom. et al. 17 (2000): 17-23. Swietochowski. Paris. Jonathan M. 7: 537-547. Encyclopaedia Iranica. Painted book illustration”. EI.1 (1987-89): 239-253. A. The dictionary of art. 11/12 (1991):116-125. ed.

Paris. 1997.33-34 (1987): 169-184. new ed. and Fahd.BIBLIOGRAPHY 239 intersection between art and scholarship”. 4 (1987):166-181. Atiyeh. 1982. Ca. Rachel. ——— “The emergence of illustration in Arabic manuscripts: classical legacy and Islamic transformation”. nos. NY. Harvard University. Costa Mesa. 10: 361-363. Ph. Al-Wa¨dah. 1990. and books: an essay on Indo-Persian technical littérature. ——— “TaÁZ U´ EI. Muqarnas. T.. “Some illustrations in Islamic scientific manuscripts and their secrets”. Alexandre. 3. New Delhi. ——— Islamic and Indian manuscripts and paintings in the Pierpont Morgan Library.W. New York. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. “‚ UD´ EI. “Persian artists in Mughal India: influences and transformations”. David. paintings. Muqarnas. Shams al-' Q Ñ$O 0D¨P G ³)DQQ WD]Z T DO-makhà à W I DO-ÑuÁ U DO. King. A. Robinson. Paris. “Arts du livre et illustrations”. 17 (2000): 37-52. 9: 889-892. 2. Islamic painting and the arts of the book. new ed. ed. Islamic manuscripts in the New York Public Library. Porter. 1992. Barbara. Schmitz.1 (1982): 1220.J. Priscilla P. B.. Entre l’Iran et l’Occident: adaptation et assimilation des idées et techniques occidentales en Iran. E. Milstein. Papadopoulo.. New York. no.D. ——— Peinture et arts du livre: essai sur la litérature technique indo-persane. 12-19th centuries. Miniature painting in Ottoman Baghdad.VO P \DK P ED\QD DO-qarn al-th Q Ñashar wa-al-WK PLQ Ñashar”. “Al-TaÁZ U I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 7UDQVO E\ 1DK G 7DNU O  )XQ Q Ñ$UDE \DK. 1995: 149-177. “Ñ$M Ðib al-PDNKO T W E\ =DNDUL\ DO4D]Z Q G. 1994. ed. Wensinck. ——— Painters. “Arabic illustrated manuscripts”. c) Descriptions of individual works Alikberov. Albany. A. London. George N. 1989: 157-169. and Rezvan.. Yves. Yann Richard. diss. et al. 1992: 1-50. 1976. Soucek.

 WK-century illuminated manuscript .

ed. Carboni. 1. &RQWDGLQL $QQD ³7KH .240 BIBLIOGRAPHY from the St. Grube. 1989: 243-253. A compendium of chronicles. VII. ——— ³7KH /RQGRQ 4D]Z Q  DQ HDUO\ WK-century copy of the Ñ$M Ðib al-PDNKO T W´ Islamic art. New York. 3 (1989): 33-57. Archéologie islamique. The arts of Persia. “Lacquer work”.2 (1997-8): 343-364. Sotheby’s art at auction. Grabar. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. R. Petersburg Academic Collection”. Blair. ed. 1995: 83-97 (Oxford Studies in Islamic Art. pt. 1. 1984. “Prolegomena for a corpus publication of illustrated . Ferrier.1 (1995): 21-28. Oleg. Ernst J. L. “A lacquered panel painting from the collection of Lester Wolfe in the Museum of the University of Notre-Dame”. 1990: 229-234. The illustrations of the Maqamat.DO ODK ZD 'LPQDK PDQXVFULSWV´ Islamic art. Sheila S. Islamic art. New Haven/London.EQ $E .LW E DOPDNK] Q WKH 0DPO N PLOLWDU\ PDQXDO´ Manuscripta Orientalia. . 4 (1991): 301481.W. $OLNEHURY $ DQG 5H]YDQ ( ³. 3 (1989): 15-31. “Constellations. %DUUXFDQG 0DULDQQH ³/H . James Allen.1 (1995): 56-67.1). Grube. Oxford. 2 (1991): 81-95. Islamic art in the Ashmolean Museum.DO OD ZD 'LPQD GH OD %LEOLRWKèque royale de Rabat: un manuscrit illustré Il-NK QLGH´ Revue des études islamiques. 5. Ernst J. giants and angels from al-Qazwini manuscripts”. XXVII). London/Oxford.LW E PDQ ILÑ al-¨D\DZ Q LQ WKH (scorial Library”. Kalila wa-Dimna: an animal allegory of the Mongol court. ——— “Un manuscrit arabe illustré de Kalila wa Dimna du XIIIe siècle et sa copie ottomane”. 54 (1986): 17-48. al-Ñ$UU T  6DP U 0XTELO ³$O-Madrasah al-<DPDQ \DK I IDQQ WD]Z T DOmakhà à W DO-. 1989. Chicago. 1995 (The Nasser D. Stefano. no. Jill Sanchia. no.VO P \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W ZD-al-QDZ GLU. 2. X. Rashid al-Din’s illustrated history of the world. no.KD]] P DQG KLV . Manuscripta Orientalia. Lacquer Diba. ——— “An illustrated copy of al-4D]Z Q ¶V µ7KH :RQGHUV RI creation’”. Cowen.

. ——— “Qajar lacquer”. Doizy. ed. Marie-Ange.W. London/Oxford. 17 (2000): 2436. 1996: 16. X. Pareja octogenario dicata. “Color and gold: the decorated papers used in manuscripts in later Islamic times”. Oxford. Said. 376-397.M. 10. 1995: 45-61 (Oxford Studies in Islamic Art. the cloud art”. Muqarnas. VII. R. 6. Khalili. ed. Aramco world. James Allen. 1993: 173-186. “Cut-paper”. 25 (1977): 32-35. Encyclopaedia Iranica. New York. Nasser D.) Arndt. Barbara. ed. 533-535. 1984. Lacquer”. 24. Thackston. An exhibition of 50 pieces of Persian. 1996 (The Nasser D. 354-355. Sheila S. ed. ——— “Islamic art. Dreaming of paradise. B. “Lackerwork from Iran”. 6. Muqarnas. New York. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. Rotterdam. from 10 June to 27 June 1986. 1996: 16.BIBLIOGRAPHY 241 Orientalia Hispanica sive studia F. Indian and Turkish lacquer at Bernheimer Fine Arts Ltd.2). ——— “Lacquer in the University of Oxford”. 6: 475-478. Robinson. J.1-2). Lacquer: an international history and illustrated survey. Iran.Yarshater. De la dominoterie à la marbrure: histoire des . pt. 8 (1970): 47-50. VII. “Islamic art. Turner. ——— “Persian lacquer in the Bern Historical Museum”. Islamic art in the Ashmolean Museum. The dictionary of art. Blair. London. E. J. Lacquer of the Islamic lands. [Rotterdam]. no. Turner. XXII. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU ³&RORXULQJ DQG VL]LQJ RI SDSHU´ øOJL. Papercuts”.W. “Ebru. The dictionary of art. pt. III. B. 1974: 1.]. and Stanley. Leiden. VIII. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. 7. Wheeler M. New York. 1986. etc.3 (1973): 2632. Papercuts Schmitz. Decorated paper (marbled paper. 6 (1989): 131-146. Motamed. Tim. [Robinson.

Chicago. 3RUWHU <YHV ³. 3 (1375/1996): 857867.] . Paris.. G. Emil.A. 2 (1957): 519-540. “Ebrû : Turkish marbled papers”. 5. A catalogue of an exhibition. 17 (1988): 47-55. J. techniques and patterns. and Petherbridge. 6RXFHN 33 ³$Iã Q´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. “The staff of the scribes and the implements of the discerning.EQ % G V@ Bosch. with special reference to the relationship of marbling to bookbinding in Europe and the Western World. 1996. an excerpt”. K.VKE O LQ KLV µ. Ars Orientalis. 1: 581-582. techniques and structures based principally on the works of Ibn % G V DQG $¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Gacek. Adam. [Persian translation E\ 0DKG $UMXPDQG 0 U Â-L . Richard J. its materials. 6 (1991): 41-58. Marbled paper: its history. 8. 30 (1968): 14-20. Palette. ed. Gulnar K. [Translation of the chapter on bookbinding from ÑUmdat al-NXWW E of . R. “Arabic bookmaking and terminology as portrayed by Bakr al-. pl. 1871 bis 1956”. [Contains essays on Islamic bookmaking.VO P -L U Q. Wolfe.EQ $E ±DP GDK¶V GLGDFWLF SRHP IRU ERRNELQGHUV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Kâgitçi. Philadelphia. Studia Iranica. E. Carswell.) a) Bibliography Gratzl. M.LW E al-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U¶´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. ——— ³. Creswell. Yarshater. 5 (1990-91): 106-113. TDÎe-e abri: notes sur la technique de la marbrure”.A. “Bibliographie der islamischen Einbandkunst.242 BIBLIOGRAPHY techniques traditionnelles de la décoration du papier. 4 (1961): 1-13. and Ettinghausen.C. Bookbinding (for lacquer bindings see also VII. G. 1982. Ars Orientalis. Islamic bindings and bookmaking. b) Pre-18th century texts Bosch. 1990. VII.

VKE O  %DNU LEQ . Richard.EU K P ³.DQQ Q Revista del Instituto de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid (= ‚a| IDW 0DÑhad al-'LU V W DO-. 17 (1971): 153-166.VO P \DK 1989.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U´ HG ÑAbd $OO K .EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz.] al-. [Another HGLWLRQ E\ 1DM E 0 \LO +DUDY DQG ÑIÁ P 0DNN \DK 0DVKKDG MajmaÑ al-Bu¨ WK DO-. .VO P \DK I 0DGU G. 1997: 57-63. Déroche and F. F. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Paris. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ed.BIBLIOGRAPHY 243 ——— “Instructions on the art of bookbinding attributed to the Rasulid ruler of Yemen al-Malik al-MuÌaffar”.

Texte arabe accompagné d’un index de termes techniques par P. Univ.] Levey. Philadelphia. 217-221. . Martin. 5DEDW 6KDULNDW % ELO  ——— 7DVI U ZD-WDGKK E DO-kutub wa-WDUP P DO-makhà à W. The arts of the book in Central Asia. Oktay.1970: 4. Aslanapa. 1979: 59-91.. 6KDULNDW % ELO  Bosch. Ph. [Reprinted: Cairo. Basil Gray. 1935. Paris. MuÐassasat al-6KLU Ñ al-Ñ$UDE   -119. Art de la reliure et de la dorure (= ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub wa-¨all al-dhahab). %LQP Vá. “The art of bookbinding”. [Contains translations of ÑUmdat al-NXWW E RI . 14th-16th centuries. 1962. Maktabat al-7KDT IDK DO-' Q \DK @ c) Other studies $÷D-2÷OX 0HKPHW Persian bookbindings of the fifteenth century. Proceedings of the Twenty-sixth International Congress of Orientalists. ——— “Medieval Islamic bookbinding.. diss. Ricard. 1952. al-SaÑ G TaÐU NK WDVI U DO-maÁ ¨if al-VKDU IDK ZD-al-kutub al-makhà Ãah bi-al-Maghrib min Ñahd al-Muwa¨¨LG Q LOá Ñahd al-VKXUDI Ð al-Ñ$ODZ \ Q. “Islamic book-bindings: twelfth to seventeenth centuries”. doublures as a dating factor”. al-6XI\ Q  $¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad. Kuwait. ed.EQ % G V DQG ‚LQ Ñat WDVI U DO-kutub wa-|all al-dhahab of A¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar. 1925. Paris/London. Gulnar K. 7-8 (1959-60): 1-42 [Spanish resumé: 197-199. Rabat.D. Al-MukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DOÁunaÑ. Ann Arbor. Poona. 2nd ed. Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology. of Chicago.

Restaurator. Gardner. “Islamic art. Guy. Narody Azii i Afriki. Paris. Narody Azii i Afriki. 1966: 16. Gratzl. 3 (1959): 113-131. ——— “Near Eastern book covers and their influence on European bindings: a report on the exhibition ‘History of bookbinding’ at the Baltimore Museum of Art. “Book covers”. Miner. Ursula. Carswell. A catalogue of an exhibition. Gulnar K.6 (1964): 120-121. Dolinskaya.B. V. 29 (1964-65): 10-11. ——— “Une reliure du Ve/XIe siècle”. Bosch. Studies in art and literature for Belle da Costa Greene.2 (1964): 136-141. Dreibholtz. Binding”. “Sewing and endband in the Islamic technique of binding”. 355-359. 1954: 459473. and Petherbridge. J. ed. [Contains essays on Islamic bookmaking. Déroche and F. François. G. Richard. The new bookbinder. ——— “A Persian bookbinding of the sixteenth century”. iv (1986): 181-201. IV/1 (1195): 2-8. 54 (1986): 85-99. Chicago. 26 (1962): 28-30. “Quelques reliures médiévales de provenance damscaine”.. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric . Turner. D. K. 1997: 15-63. Emil. J. Déroche. Fischer. techniques and structures based principally on the works of Ibn % G V DQG $¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Chabrov.595. no.K. ed. Gast. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. (WWLQJKDXVHQ 5 ³7KH FRYHUV RI WKH 0RUJDQ 0DQ ILÑ manuscript and other early Persian bookbindings”. III. ed. its materials. “Some aspects of early Islamic bookbindings from the Great Mosque of SanaÑa. 7. 7. and Petherbridge. “Kashmirskie knizhnyie pereplety iz sobraniya Instituta Vostokovedenia AN UzSSR”. British Museum quarterly. “A history of endbands based on a study by Karl Jäckel”.N. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 60 (1992): 585. ——— “Un manuscrit coranique du IIIe/IXe siècle: contribution à l’histoire du livre islamique au Moyen-Age”.244 BIBLIOGRAPHY Bosch. Ars Orientalis. New York. “Three early Islamic bookbindings”. 1957-58”. no. F. “K izucheniyu sredneaziatskogo knizhnogo perepleta”. 1982. Yemen”. Revue des études islamiques. Princeton. British Museum quarterly. Gulnar K. The dictionary of art. Monika. 3 (1983): 42-58. G. Barbara. Revue des études islamiques.G. Islamic bindings and bookmaking.

M. M. 1997: 338-355 (The Nasser D. 1 (1954): 41-64.PLÑat al4 KLUDK  DO-ba¨th al-U ELÑ. 1948: 1. 1-32. 47 (1956): 239-243.5 (1982): 60-65. no.1 (1958): 91-106. London/Oxford. A.K OLGL Q GRXEOH ERUGHUV´ Manuscripta Orientalia. Louis.XOO \DW DO. Polosin. ed. Ars Orientalis. Isis. bis 19. 2. Marçais. “Some notes on the chemical technology in an eleventh century work on bookbinding”. IXe au XIIIe siècles. 1924. 1997: 77-91.Q Q  London. Duncan. ——— “Al-7DMO G I 0LÁr al-.en volkenkunde. 149 (1993): 571-592. Mu¨ammad. Tunis. 4: 363-365. Pinder-Wilson. Yarshater.BIBLIOGRAPHY 245 times to the present. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. “Early Islamic bookbindings and their Coptic relations”. MaÃbaÑ . 3. E. London. Encyclopaedia Iranica. and Haddad. al-0DKG  6LK P 0X¨ammad.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DOP GGDK ZD-al-bashar.VO P \DK MLOGDW PXÁ¨af bi-' U DOKutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 'LU V W I DO-kutub wa-al-PDNWDE W DO. “Jildat muÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW . Ma¨P G “Al-7DMO G´ 5LV ODW DO-maÃbaÑah.G E (Cairo). XII). . H. 1975-1994. Theodore C. M. Leipzig. 1977: 5.VO P \DK. no. Haldane. tools & magic. “Stone-press moulds and leatherworking in Khurasan”. Levey. by ÑAbd al-Laà I . 1983. Georges and Poinssot. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Ashiya/ New York. ed. land. 11-61 [la reliure à Kairouan]. Pope and P. Bijdragen tot de taal-. Ackerman. Science. .2 (1958): 37-39. “Traditional bookbindings from Indonesia: materials and decoration”. ——— Islamische Bucheinbände des 14. “KhaÁ ÐiÁ taMO G DO-makhà W W I DO-ÑaÁr al0DPO N ´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. Part Two: Mundane worlds. no. no. Objets kairouanais. Val. Jahrhunderts aus den Handschriften der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek ausgewählt und beschrieben..VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. Petersen. “Aghlifat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I 0DW¨af )LNW UL\ ZD-Albirt”. Plomp.EU K P Cairo.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà f. 2 (1996): 9-12. Ralph. ——— “Bookbinding”. )XQ Q Ñ$UDE \DK. “Muslim bindings with al-. ——— Islamic bookindings in the Victoria and Albert Museum. Krek. 2. 20.U. V.

Der islamische Bucheinband des Mittelalters. “La reliure turque du XVe au XIXe siècle”. Francis. 5DPP ¨ 0XU G ³7DV I U 0Dktabat al-4D\UDZ Q DO-ÑDW TDK´ 'LU V W al-makhà à W DO-. Islamic bookbindings. Richard. 1962.1997: 135-150. Entre l’Iran et l’Occident. Sakisian. A. Zeren. “Arts du livre: la reliure. A. Evolution de la reliure d’art GHSXLV O¶pSRTXH T M U MXVTX¶à nos jours”. The foundation of an Ottoman court style. Julian and Tanindi. F. Transl. 36 (1971): 19-23. Wiesbaden. Turkish bookbinding in the 15th century. Ars Islamica. . 4 (1991):143-174. 1993. Michèle. Vicat. 36 (1982): 445-454. Kegan Paul. [Translation of the German Islamische Bucheinbände. Yann Richard. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. London. Hespéris. 1961. “15th-century Ottoman manuscripts and bindings in Bursa libraries”. 17 (1933): 109-127. Regemorter.Q Q  London. British Museum quarterly. 1 (1934): 74-79. 66 (1934): 145-168. 51 (1927): 277-284. Tanindi. Berthe van. Zeren. Paris. Max. ——— “Sur un type de reliure des temps almohades”. Revue française d’histoire du livre. “Reliures marocaines du XIIIe siècle: notes sur des spécimens d’époque et de tradition almohades”. La revue de l’art ancien et moderne. Islamic art. Prosper. ——— “La reliure persane au XVe siècle sous les Timourides”. Ricard. ed. London. by F. La revue de l’art ancien et moderne. 1989: 171-183. 286-298. “Trois reliures persanes laquées à décor animalier de la Bibliothèque nationale”. [1923].VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. 52 (1927): 141154.F. Weisweiler. “Fragment of a decorated leather binding from Egypt”. Dublin.D.] Shore. O’Byrne.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-albashar. Sarre.246 BIBLIOGRAPHY Raby. Adaptation et assimilation des idées et techniques occidentals en Iran. Some Oriental bindings in the Chester Beatty Library.

1. A selection of fine and rare Holy Quran leaves and manuscripts exhibited by the National Bank of the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia (= MaÑri  al-MuÁ¨af al-6KDU I.BIBLIOGRAPHY 247 VIII. QURµANIC MANUSCRIPTS VIII. Exhibition catalogues The Holy Quran in manuscript.

VO P . David. Jeddah. Masterpieces of the Holy QurÐanic manuscripts: VHOHFWLRQV IURP WKH . James..VODPLF ZRUOG %DG ÐiÑ al-makhà à t alQurÐ Q \DK 0XNKW U W PLQ DO-Ñ ODP DO-. 1991/1412.

1995. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð (19th March – 19th May 1985). Helga and Riesterer. 1939. Munich.PLÑat QaÃar. Kuwait. Lings. The rise of the North Arabic script and its curÐ QLF development. Cyril and Methodius National Library. ÑAbd al-5 ]LT $¨mad. National Council for Culture. Splendeur et majesté: Corans de la Bibliothèque nationale.. The QurÐ Q FDWDORJXH RI DQ exhibition of QurÐan manuscripts at the British Library 3 April – 15 August 1976. Stoilova. A¨mad. 7 GUXV )DZ]  'DO O PDÑri  makhà à W DO-QurÐ Q DO-NDU P. and Ivanova. Chicago. 1991. A. London. “NashÐat al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZDtaÃawwuruh Ñalá al-maÁ ¨if”. 1985. 1998. VIII. Nabia. IMA and BN. Arts and Letters. Kuwait. [Rebhan. 1987. Early Qurµans and fragments Abbott. 1976. Prachtkorane aus tausend Jahren: Handschriften aus dem Bestand der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek München. [1987]. With a full description of the curÐ Q PDQXVFULSWV in the Oriental Institute. Sofia. MaÁ |if ‚anÑ Ð. Kuwait National Museum. Paris. London. 1985: 3140. Z. Kuwait. Doha. The Holy QurÐ Q WKURXJK WKH DJHV a catalogue of the exhibition of manuscripts and printed editions preserved in the SS. ——— QurÐans and bindings from the Chester Beatty Library: a facsimile exhibition. Martin and Safadi. 1980. 2. Winfried]. Yasin Hamid. . .

Revue des études islamiques. Berque. 7: 668-669. F.3 im ‘Haus der Handschriften’ in Sanaa”. ——— “Meisterwerke islamischer Buchkunst: koranische Kalligraphie und Illuminationen im Handschriftenfund aus der Grossen Moschee in Sanaa”. H. “Leaf of a Koran”. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Ronig. ed. W. new ed. von. Colombo. Déroche. Coomaraswamy. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. ed. 4 (1991):171-178. Nr. Jemen: 3000 Jahre Kunst und Kultur des glücklichen Arabien. 185-187. Paris.248 BIBLIOGRAPHY Arberry. Jacques.W. ——— “Al-MaÐmun’s blue Koran?”. 1 (1986): 22-33. 1987: 177-187. Graeco-Arabica. EI. Innsbruck. Boston. Albany. ed. 18 (1920): 52-53. Festschrift F. 1995: 17-32. ed. 1997: 151-159. 1988: 178-181. “The blue Koran: an early Fatimid Kufic manuscript from the Maghrib”. F. Ars et ecclesia. Gerhard and A. 54 (1986): 59-65.J. Kunst und Antiquitäten. “MuÁ¨af”. J. Jonathan M. 45 (1987): 4-20.. “A Koran in ‘Persian’ kufic”. Bulletin of the Museum of Fine Arts. Valentina. “Architekturbilder im Koran: eine Prachthandschrift der Umayyadenzeit aus dem Yemen”. 1989: 95-99. Yemen: 3000 years of art and civilization in Arabia Felix. Ch. Oriental College magazine.-C. Werner Daum. A. George N. Richard. ——— “The early Fatimid blue Koran manuscript”. Thomas. “The Koranic text: from revelation to compilation”.K. H. Bloom. Burton. ——— “Frühislamische Koran-Illuminationen: Meisterwerke aus dem Handschriftenfund der Grossen Moschee in Sanaa/Yemen”.J. . 40/3-4 (1964): 9-16. ——— “Ein seltenes Beispiel für die ornamentale Vorwendung der Schrift in frühen Koranhandschriften: die Fragmentgruppe Inv. “Une hypothèse sur le retour de l’alif dans l’écriture ¨i¤ ] ´ Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Déroche and F. Innsbruck.17-15. Pantheon. NY. Istanbul/Paris. ed. Davies. ed. A. Trier. ——— “Masterworks of Islamic book art: Koranic calligraphy and illumination in the manuscripts found in the Great Mosque in Sanaa”. 1989: 45-67. Atiyeh. Bothmer. Stork.

Geneva. “Der Fund von Sanaa: frühislamische Hand- . Déroche. Revue des études islamiques. (The Nasser D. 48 (1980): 207-224. ——— “A QurÐan from Umayyad times”. 59 (1991): 229-235. pl. 7 (1999): 65-73.BIBLIOGRAPHY 249 Croisier. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Ursula. Fondazione Ferni Noja Noseda. 11 (1999): 87-94. Geneva.Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Cahiers d’Asie centrale. Déroche. pl. 15-16. 1998 (Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique. Paris. Istanbul/Paris. 1983: 145-165. Lesa.1). ——— “Deux fragments coraniques maghrébins anciens au Musée des arts turc et islamique d’Istanbul”. ——— “The QurÐ Q RI $P M U´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. bilan et perspectives”. ——— “Un critère de datation des écritures coraniques anciennes: le kâf final ou isolé”. 1996 (Quinterni. ——— “The origins of Islamic calligraphy”. J. S. I: Les manuscrits de style ¨L÷ ] ). Déroche. Dreibholz. Les manuscrits du Coran. Faïka. ——— Catalogue des manuscrits arabes. ——— “Les écritures coraniques anciennes. 1988: 20-29. ——— The Abbasid tradition: QurÐans of the 8th to 10th centuries AD. Bibliothèque nationale. Sourdel-Thomine. 7 and 8. Etudes médiévales et patrimoine turc. 1983-85: vol.1. ——— Les manuscrits du Coran en caractères higâzî: position du problème et éléments préliminaires pour une enquête. 1992. by Silvia Naef. rapport préliminaire”. ——— “Note sur les fragments coraniques anciens de Katta Langar (Ouzbékistan)”. François and Noseda. François. Lesa. Paris. I). Manuscripts of the Middle East (forthcoming). ed. 1992: 68-73. Le manuscrit arabe 328 (a) de la Bibliothèque nationale de France. ed. “A propos d’une série de manuscrits coraniques anciens”. Damaszener Mitteilungen. 1989: 101-111. London/ Oxford. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings. “Un manuscrit coranique attribué au calife ÑUÅP Q´ L’art de l’écriture arabe: passé et présent. Revue des études islamiques. Noja. 5 (1990): 59-66. F. ——— “Collections de manuscrits anciens du Coran à Istanbul.

A. “Red dots. 6). Pergament: Geschichte.VLP ³0DÑa al-QurÐ Q GLU VDK I NLW EDW DOmuÁ¨af al-VKDU I KDO DO-maÁa¨if al-DWKDU \DK DOODW Ñuthira ÑDOD\K hiya maÁa¨if al-. Wien. green dots. 1. 1913 (Zur orientalischen Altertumskunde. Koranfragmente auf Pergament aus der Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek. issue 1 (1999): 115-140.250 BIBLIOGRAPHY schriften auf Pergament”. Bulletin of the Metropolitan Museum of Art. Mingana.E. Frammenti coranici in carattere cufico nella Biblioteca Vaticana. Dutton. al--XE U  . 1914. Adam. “Acquisitions of leaves from early Korans”. 1982. 1947. Grohmann. “Le muÁ¨af de la mosquée de Cordoue”. PLO 6DOP Q :DWK ÐLT Q GLUDK PLQ DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE . Lamare. Vatican City. Adolf. 1991: 299-313. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. Loebenstein. and Lewis. A.62 (1995): 15-34. 230 (1938): 551-575. Milo.] . with a list of their variants. ——— “Leaves from three early Korans”. Yasin. Kuwait. Herstellung. Gacek. herausgegeben von Peter Rück. 1985: 19-23. %HLUXW ' U ZD-Maktabat al-+LO O  [Contains reproductions from QurÐ QV attributed to the early caliphs and imams. 4 (1983):102-149. Ein Koranfragment des IX. Bulletin of the Metropolitan Museum of Art. 36 (1941): 165-168. “Early QurÐanic fragments”. Restaurierung. Journal asiatique. Thomas. J. Leaves from three ancient QurÐ QV SRVVLEO\ pre-ÑOthmanic. McAllister. Jahrhunderts. yellow dots and blue: some reflections on the vocalization of early QurÐanic manuscripts – Part 1”. “The Koran fragments from the Lodewijk Houthakker collection”. 0XQ I Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad ibn Ñ$EG $OO K 'LU VDK IDQQ \DK limuÁ¨af mubakkir yaÑ G OLO-qarn al-WK OLWK DO-KLMU  DO-W VLÑ al- . MELA notes. no. “A vocabulary of Umayyad ornament: new foundations for the study of early QurÐan manuscripts”. 32 (1937): 264-265. H. “The problem of dating early QurÐ QV´ Der Islam. G. Sigmaringen. Cambridge. Karabacek. A. 3 (1990): 45-64. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð.DQ  ÑAbd al-Laà I . Struktur. Marilyn. Jenkins. Vienna.KDO IDK Ñ8WKP Q" 0DÁa¨if bi-al-Ba¨rayn taÑ G ilà al-qarn al-awwal al-KLMU ´ Al-:DWK TDK. Helene. Journal of QurÐanic studies. 33 (1958): 213-231. von. Levi della Vida. 2 vols.

al-1DTVKDEDQG  1 Áir. and Kondybaev. ed.1 (2000): 49-68. Manuscripta Orientalia. inventaire de Corans en rouleau de provenance damascaine conservés à Istanbul”. 1996: 107-111. [Computer analysis of an early fragment of the QurÐan. F. Solange. 1995: 108-117. 6 (1939): 91-94. St. 24 (1994): 119-147. 33 (1965): 87-149. Petersburg. ——— “Yet another ‘Ñ8WKP QLF 4XUÐ Q¶ 2Q WKH KLVWRU\ RI 0DQXVFULSW E20 from the St. QurÐanic calligraphy”. 1989: 115-124. Ars Orientalis. Pages of perfection. 6.VO P´ Sumer. VIII. ——— “Observations on early QurÐan manuscripts in SanÑ Ð”. Revue des études islamique. Rezvan.S. 5. Lugano/Milan. “The first QurÐans”. 8. Puin. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 12 (1956): 33-37. Estelle. no. Ars Orientalis. 118. Rezvan. . “The identification of a magnificent Koran manuscript”. Al-Taw¨ G. “Al-MaÁ ¨if al-NDU PD I Áadr al-. Beatrice. Efim A. 21 (1991): 119-148. N. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences.BIBLIOGRAPHY 251 PLO G PDNW E EL-khaÃà al--DO O DZ DO--DO O DO-6K P  PD¨I Ì I Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK. The QurÐan as text. no. Ars Islamica. ed. 3. Déroche. Tabbaa. Whelan. a few ideas”. ÌLP 0XG U “Some old manuscripts of the Holy QurÐ Q´ 7UDQVO E\ 0XM KLG ±usayn. 1985: 9-17. Istanbul/Paris. “The ENTRAP software: tests results”.] Saint Laurent. “Un nouveau type de muÁ¨af. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð.4 (MayJuly 1991): 15-34. 1998. 6K QHKFK . Stefan Wild. 20 (1990): 113-147. no.2 (1999): 58-64. Efim A.1 (1998): 1-14. pt. Gerd-R.1”. “The transformation of Arabic writing: Part 1. Nabia. ——— “Writing the word of God: some early QurÐan manuscripts and their milieu. Yasser. Later Qurµans Abbott. Ory. Part 2: the public text”. Riyad. ——— “The transformation of Arabic writing. Manuscripta Orientalia. Leiden. Petersburg Branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies)”. “Methods of research on QurÐanic manuscripts. Ars Orientalis. no. Kuwait. “Arabic-Persian Koran of the late 15th or early 16th century”. “Forgotten witness: evidence for the early codification of the QurÐ Q´ Journal of the American Oriental Society.

pt. Ohio State University)”. 1105-35 H. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Noja Nosseda nello 65° compleanno. Bibliothèque nationale. Lesa (forthcoming).. Brockett. Nice. and Mrs.UM ³$O-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ZD-al-. ed.9. Catalogue des manuscrits arabes. Paul Hudson. Rabat. 1999. decoration. Paris.”. (The Nasser D.2. A. I primi sessanta anni di scuola: studi dedicati dagli amici a S. François. 55 (1938): 61-65. 1994: 45-56. probably Spanish. Andrews University Oriental manuscript no. Codices Manuscripti. E. Manijeh. binding and paper”. Bayani. Déroche. Contadini. Déroche. . 5 (1938): 89-94.1). écritures et arts du livre. (1960): 199-205. Les manuscrits du Coran. F. The decorated word: QurÐans of the 17th to 19th centuries. A. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. ——— “St. Serge Lancel. ed.D. Numismatique. réunis dans le cadre du 121e Congrès des sociétés historiques et scientifiques. Nigeria magazine. ——— “Maghribi Koran manuscripts of the seventeenth and the eighteenth centuries (in possession of Dr. Dublin. couleur et calligraphie”. Ars Islamica. A. Paris. Anna and Stanley.VO P \DK I 0DNWDbat al-. 'HUPDQ 8÷XU ³8QH VRXUDWH FRUDQLTXH FDOOLJUDSKLpH DX .H V HQ caractères coufiques lacqués”. langues. “A dated Kuran from Bornu”. Dandel. “A propos d’un Coran almohade copié en soixante volumes”. 1967. 7 Iuglio 1996. Arberry. American Journal of Semitic languages and literatures. J.. Tim.”.A. Bivar.16: fragment of a QurÐ Q on paper in Maghribi script.252 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “An Arabic-Persian wooden KurÐanic manuscript from the Royal Library of Shah Husain Safawi I. IV. Istanbul/ Paris. QJKULV DO-$PU N \DK 0XÁ¨af al-Shaykh ±DPG $OO K al-$P V ´ Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). spécificité des arts figurés: actes du VIIe Colloque international sur l’histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du nord. “Aspects of the physical transmission of the QurÐ Q LQ the 19th-century Sudan: script. ÑAà \DK .H. 2 (1987): 45-67. The Koran illuminated: a handlist of the Korans in the Chester Beatty Library. London/Oxford. Manuscripts of the Middle East. ——— “Coran. 21 au 31 octobre 1996. 1983-85: vol. 1989: 113. 10 (1984): 41-51. 1999: 249265.

Almut von. London. III).)”. (The Nasser D. “Some specimens of the calligraphy of the QurÐan from the Library of Meshed”. 1993. S. Iqbal. London/ Oxford. Basil. Gray. no. Arts et métiers du livre. Rivista degli studi orientali. ±abash al-%D\ W  ±DVDQ 4 VLP Ri¨lat al-MuÁ¨af al-6KDU I PLQ DOMDU G LOá al-WDMO G %HLUXW ' U DO-Qalam. “The monumental QurÐans of the Il-khanid and Mamluk ateliers of the first quarter of the fourteenth century (eighth century H. Bulletin of the American Institute of Persian Art and Archeology.D. 1988. 4 pl. “A signed and dated Seljuq QurÐan”. ——— “Les manuscrits du Coran”. Adam. 1992.VKQDJ U´ Muqarnas. 4 (1935): 92102. “An illustrated copy of the Koran”. “A QurÐan from the East African coast”. %XFKNXQVW ]XU (KUH $OO KV der Prachtkoran im Museum für Islamische Kunst. .D. Déroche. James. 1999. [Reprinted in his Islamic art and archeology: collected papers. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . London. London/ Oxford. Berlin. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. Berlin. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. After Timur: QurÐans of the 15th and 16th centuries A. Revue de l’histoire des religions (forthcoming). François and Gladiss.BIBLIOGRAPHY 253 ——— “La fonction et l’histoire des Corans : quelques observations”. fasc. “A collection of QurÐanic codices”.217 (1999-2000): 52-54. Ettinghausen. Rosen-Ayalon. Lahore. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. 59.] Gacek. 1984: 510-20. ——— QurÐans of the Mamluks. II). 2 (1984): 147-157. 1940: 109-112. 1992: 79-105. Art and archeology research papers. Digby. 4 (1991): 35-53. (The Nasser D. ——— “Some observations on the calligrapher and illuminators of the Koran of Rukn al-' Q %D\EDUV DO-. Revue des études islamiques.VODPLF Heritage Foundation (30th November – 1st December 1991). 7 (1975): 49-55. M. David. ed. Woolner commemorative volume.1-4 (1985): 135-146. ed. M. R. Richard. John Cooper. Gottheil. 1992. ——— The master scribes: QurÐans of the 11th to 14th centuries A. 5 (1931): 21-24. øKVDQR÷OX (NPHOHGGLQ ³$ VWXG\ RQ WKH Panuscript translations of the Holy QurÐ Q´ The significance of Islamic manuscripts.

3 (1949): 83-91. “MuÁ¨af mudhahhab min al-ÑaÁr al*KDUQ à ´ Revista del Instituto Egipcio de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid. Lévi-Provençal. 15. no. al-Sharikah al-WaÃDQ \DK  Sims. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad.U T . “Markaz al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-al-Maghrib”. “Note sur un QorÐ Q UR\DO GX . E. conservado en la Biblioteca del Escorial”. Dublin. 0DU] T 0X¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]. Florencio. DC”. 19 (1995): 73-80. 17. Ory.S. Algiers. Lings. Ugo.XOO \DW DO.OP DO-Ñ. pl. “Du Coran récité au Coran calligraphié”. Monneret de Villard. Martin. London. “Codici magrebini decorati della Biblioteca Vaticana”. ——— “TaÐU NK DO-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-al-Maghrib”.LW E  Mingana. Bulletin of the John Rylands University Library of Manchester. Solange. 3 (1955): 141-147. 1976.9H VLècle”.3 (1968): 71-77. “Andalusian Qorans”. Museo Español de Antiguedades. British Museum quarterly.G E (Cairo). Annali. 24 (1961): 94-96. 6K ILÑ  )DU G ³=DNK ULI PXÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW . D. 1 (1921): 83-86.1 (1955): 43-48. 47. A. fasc.. no. 3 (1874): 409-431. 3-4 (2000): 366-380. Dublin. Eleanor. Hespéris. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. “Notes upon some of the Kuranic manuscripts in the John Rylands Library”. Rice. Rosen-$\DORQ 0\ULDP ³6RPH FRPPHQWV RQ D 0DJKULE 4XUÐ Q´ Jerusalem studies in Arabic and Islam. Mu¨UL] -DP O 0X¨ammad. Cairo. 29-32. ——— The QurÐanic art of calligraphy and illumination.. DaÑwat al-¨aqq.254 BIBLIOGRAPHY Janér. 9th . al-HayÐah al-Ñ PPDK OLO-. The unique Ibn al-%DZZ E PDQXVFULSW LQ WKH &KHVWHU Beatty Library.s. 6KDU I  0X¨ammad ibn SaÑ G Khuà à al-maÁ ¨if Ñinda al-PDVK ULTDK wa-al-PDJK ULEDK PLQ DO-qarn al-U ELÑ ilá al-Ñ VKLU DO-KLMU . Arabica. “El-Koran: códice árabe llamado de Muley Cidan. 1955. no. 2 (1914-15): 240-250. rey de Marruecos.1 (1969): 3-47. “Al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK IDQQ \DK´ Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-. n. ——— Al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK WDÐU NK \DK ZD-IDQQ \DK. 20 (1970): 88137. “An illuminated manuscript copied by Shaykh Hamdullah in the Library of Congress in Washington. 11. Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli.

BIBLIOGRAPHY 255 International Congress of Turkish Art. 203-212. A selection of fine manuscript material. Jan Just. 1995: 3. catalogue 1213. 1991. London. Tim]. “Manuscripts & manuscripts: [6] QurÐ Q IUDJPHQWV from ]DZU Q <HPHQ. Istanbul. [Bernard Quaritch. [Stanley. The QurÐan and calligraphy. [1995]. Ankara.] Witkam.

Rice. [KurÐan-i Karim@ $QNDUD . [Calligraphed by al-Shaykh al-± MM =XKD\U % VK 0DPO N G@ The unique Ibn al-Bawwab manuscript: complete facsimile edition of the earliest surviving naskhi QurÐan. (Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique. Chester Beatty Library. “An Indian QurÐan and its 14th century model”. Fideurart Edizioni d’arte. 1983. in English and Arabic. 1998. Wright. estudio critico de José Manuel Ruiz Asencio. Chester Beatty Library. [198?].S. François and Noseda. 1983. Le manuscrit arabe 328 (a) de la Bibliothèque nationale de France. Verlagsanstalt. (Winter 1996/97): 8-12. Déroche.OWU %DNDQOÕ÷Õ  [Attributed to ±amd $OO K DO-$P V @ [MuÁ¨DI VKDU I]. Dublin. Zahradeen. Noja. [Text of commentary by D. 1996. 1991.16. “Islamic calligraphy in West Africa. S. VIII.´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. E. Dirasat Islamiyyah (Kano). Rome. 4 (1989): 155-174. (1979/80 – 1980/81): 1-18. Madrid. The Holy QurÐan manuscripted in 927/16th century by Muhammed bin NaÑim al-TabÑi ‘Ruzbihan’. I: Les manuscrits de style |L÷ ] ). the QurÐans of Northern Nigeria”. Facsimile editions Corán de Muley Zaydán: historia de un manuscrito árabe de la Real Biblioteca de El Escorial. Tunis. Manuscript K. Lesa. 4. Muhammad Sani. 2 vols. Dublin.] . Oriental art. Graz: Akademische Druck-u. The Holy QurÐan manuscripted in 953/1546 by Ahmed Karahisari for Sultan Süleyman the Magnificent.

1988. 34 (1990): 7-24. D. 26. Qum. 1995: 546-574. General studies Á Abd al-7DZZ E 5DPD  Q 0DQ KLM WD¨T T DO-WXU WK ED\QD DOTXGDP Ð wa-al-mu|daWK Q &DLUR 0DNWDEDW . Ñ$O  ÑAbd al-:DKK E 0X¨DPPDG ³$P O 0XÁÃafá Jaw G I IDQQ ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á”. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. no.H. al-AnÁ U  0X¨ammad Ri á. al-Ñ$ZQ  ± WLP LEQ Ñ ULI Al-Ñ8QZ Q DO-Áa¨ ¨ lil-NLW E 0HFFD ' U Ñ ODP DO-)DZ Ðid. [See also the same article in al-Makhà à alÑ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD codicologie). Régis and Sauvaget. 68. Règles pour éditions et traductions de textes arabes. Rabat. no.C.G. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference Ñ . New York. TEXTUAL CRITICISM AND EDITING IX.256 BIBLIOGRAPHY IX.H. no. O. “Le terme scientifique dans le patrimoine arabe manuscrit: problématiques du passé et perspectives de l’avenir”. M.2 (1995): 22-28. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.] Carter.F. Al-Mawrid. Ibrahim. 6.VODPLF +HULtage Foundation.2 (1993): 236-250. ed. Ahmad. Scholarly editing: a guide to research. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  “ÑIlm al-makhà à W ZD-al-ta¨T T DO-ÑLOP ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK EL-Dimashq. ed. no. 1. 1953. J. Ben Murad. Akimushkin. 1420/ 1999: 193-222. “Between reproduction and recovery: notes on editing classical Arabic manuscripts on astronomy”.K QM   ——— ³0LQ WDMULEDW I WD¨T T QLVEDW DO-NLW E ZD-WDZWK T ÑXQZ QLK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 1. 1414 A. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . Yusuf Ibish. Dallal. )DZ Ðid wa-KDIDZ W WD¨T T \DK. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Manuscripta Orientalia. al-Ñ$]] P 0X¨ammad ibn ÑAbd AOO K ³1DPDà min al-ta¨T T´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Paris.1 (1977): 117-138. London.1 (1995): 3-18. “Arabic literature”. 0DNWDEDW \DW $OO K DO-ÑUÌmá al-MarÑDVK DO-1DMDI DO-Ñ PPDK 1214 A. [Translated into Arabic by Ma¨P G DO-0XTG G XQGHU WKH WLWOH 4DZ Ñid ta¨T T DOmakhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ZD-WDUMDPDWXK  ZDMKDW QDÌar alistiÑU E DO-)DUDQV .] Blachère. 29th-30th November 1997. “Textological studies and the ‘critical text’ problem”. 1994: 33-43. Greetham.

7ULSROL /LE\D.BIBLIOGRAPHY 257 of al-)XUT n Islamic Heritage Foundation. 29th-30th November 1997.KDO IDK 4LU Ðat al-nuÁ Á al-WXU WK \DK LVKN O \ W ZD- DZ ELÃ. Mu¨DPPDG . London. al-'DQQ Ñ. 1420/1999: 59-73. Yusuf Ibish.. ed.

%HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. Cairo. 1950. “„DU TDK MDG GDK I WDÐÁ O DO-nusakh al-khaÃà \DK DV V TDZ ÑLG QDP GKDMDQ. ' U DO-0DQ UDK  Maas. London. “Naqd al-naÁÁ”.VO P \DK ZD-Lajnat al-±LI Ì Ñalá al-7XU WK DO-. Al-Naqd al-taÐU NK . The significance of Islamic manuscripts. “Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE  DO-makhà à ED\QD P   K wa-¨  irih”.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U ³7XU WKXQ DO-makhà Ã GLU VDK I WDÐU NK DOnashÐah wa-al-taÃawwur”. [Translation of his Textkritik. ——— “Al-Makhà à W I DO-ab¨ WK DO-taÐU NK \DK´ $KDPP \DW DOmakhà à W DO-.UM 0 NK Ðil. %HLUXW ' U DO-Nah ah al-Ñ$UDE \DK  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah G Manhaj al-ba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á (= Research methods and transcript analysis).DUE M . ±DOO T ±DVV Q 0XTDGGLPDK I PDQ KLM DO-ba¨th al-taÐU NK ZD-alÑXO P DO-PXV Ñidah wa-ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD DO-naÌDU \DK wa-al-taÃE T. Leipzig. Jedda. Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE  5 (1985): 124-131. London. “Manuscripts in historical research and text edition”. Al-' UDK. A¨mad Mu¨ammad. Wilferd F. by ÑAbd alRa¨P Q %DGDZ  &DLUR ' U DO-Nah ah.XOO \DW DODaÑwah al-. John Cooper. ed. 0DQVK U W .VO P  1994. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation (30th November – 1st December 1991). 1963: 253-278. 'D\\ E ÑAbd al-0DM G Ta¨T T DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE . 1989: 2.] Madelung. 1992: 1-6. al-. Transl. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . al-±DI\ Q )D\Áal (ed.VO P   . Mu¨  DU W I WD¨T T DO-nuÁ Á.KDUU Ã. al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³4DZ Ñid ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á wa-LNKU MLK  QDÁÁ maw  Ñ ´ Al-MaÁ GLU DO-Ñ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib: alfatrah al-muÑ Áirah 1790-1930. 335-348. 1983.). Cairo. 1992: 43-49. 4 (1975): 169-173. Al-7XU WK DO-ÑLOP DO-Ñ$UDE  PDQ KLM WD¨T TLK wa-LVKN ODW QDVKrih.IWLW ¨ OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK 2000. Paul.VO P . al-0DZ OLG  0XÁÃafá.

36 (1992): 169-201.´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK. .

Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . London.1 (1993): 41-49. al-Munajjid. N. ——— “Muwa  i¨at al-ÃDU T LOá Áuwá man KLM DO-ta¨T T´ AlMawrid. Mélanges.QV Q \DK (al-' U DOBay  Ð). revista de estudios árabes. Ñ ODP DO-Kutub. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. “From the manuscript age to the age of printed books”. 29th-30th November 1997. 5 (1988): 21-48. Al-Mawrid. Rashed. 1420/1999: 75-104. no. 21.VODPLF Heritage Foundation. Luis. “Conceptual tradition and textual tradition: Arabic manuscripts on science”. Atiyeh.G E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-. MuÐDVVDVDW l al-Bayt li-I¨\ Ð al-7XU WK Manhaj ta¨T T DO-makhà à W. ed. George N. Beirut. “Consideraciones sobre la édicion de manuscritos árabes”. Albany. al-6DPDUU Ð  .EU K P ³0DÑa ta¨T T NXWXE DO-WXU WK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-UrdXQ . Roshdi. al-5LI Ñ  8V PDK „ K  “Kayfa tu¨aqqiq naÁÁan makhà Ãan?”. .VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 9th-30th November 1997. Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ . Qum. SaÑ G Q $¨PDG 6DO P ³0DÑa ta¨T T NXWXE DO-WXU WK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-UrGXQ  13-14 (1981): 193205. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q “Régles pour l’édition des textes arabes”. 19. 1408 A. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q .258 BIBLIOGRAPHY Molina. Muhsin..XOO \DW DO. 3 (1956): 359-374. 1 M  +LO O ³0LQ TDZ Ñid al-ta¨T T DO-ÑLOP  WDZWK T ÑXQZ Q DOmakhà à wa-muÐallifih”. 23-24 (1984): 7-19. ed. ——— “Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE OL-PDGK QX¨aqqiquh wa-kayfa?”. ²DZO \ W . ed.Y. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. 1993. Yusuf Ibish. 1420/1999: 15-57. 6DPVy -XOLR ³$QGDOXV DQG 0DJKULE DVWURQRPLFDO VRXUFHV ZKDW KDV been done and what remains to be done”.3 (1986): 169-182.H.2 (1998): 393-416. no. Yusuf Ibish. 1995: 1-15. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. SaÑG )DKP HW DO Ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD DO-naÌDU \DK ZD-altaÃE T. fasc. London. Mahdi. 11-12 (1981): 92-115. 15. Institut dominicain d’études orientales du Caire (MIDEO). Al-QanÃara.

EU K P HG.UVK G  6KDEE ¨ . Baghdad. MaÃbaÑat al-.BIBLIOGRAPHY 259 Sar¨ Q 0X¨\ +LO O Ta¨T T PDNKÃ Ã W DO-ÑXO P DO-sharÑ \DK.

al-. London.O  al-„DQ ¨  0D¨P G 0X¨ammad. “The specific case of geometrical manuscripts using the example of manuscript B. 1999.UVK G Al-.LW E DO-. 6K NLU $¨mad.IUDQM I GK OLN. 1995. Hélène. Some specific cases Bellosta. ed. fact or fiction?”. “BaÑ  ÁuÑ E W WD¨T T DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ ²DZO \ W . IX. 'LU V W WDÐU NK \DK: maÑa taÑO TDK I manhaj alba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-makhà à W Medina. “A propos des figures dans les manuscrits arabes de JpRPpWULH O¶H[DPSOH GH 6L÷] ´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.VO P DO-makhà à WDGZ QDQ ZD-ta¨T TDQ. < VXI . Ñ8VD\O Q Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P Ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD al-Z TLÑ wa-al-nahj al-amthal. London. Maà ELÑ al-MuÐassasah al-‚u¨XI \DK DO-8UG Q \DK 1993 (?). 3 (1988): 88-101. “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ED\QD \DGD\ DOta¨T T´ Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE . Crozet. 10 (1980): 231-258. Maktabat . 2. %HLUXW ' U DO-. Pascal. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  Witkam.K QM   al-7 QM  0X¨ammad. al-Ñ8PDU  $NUDP ]L\ Ð. 1997. 2457 (Paris)”.N. Manuscripts of the Middle East.XOO \DW ' U DO-Ñ8O P (Cairo).VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQdation. 29th-30th November 1997. Cairo. 6K ILÑ  ±asan. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q .VO P  -30 Nov. Yusuf Ibish. 1420/1999: 181-191. “Establishing the stemma. TaÁ¨ ¨ al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-faK ULV DO-muÑjamah waND\I \DW  abà al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-.VO P  DE¨ WK DO-MuÐtamar al-5 ELÑ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. 3 (1982): 197-208. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . Ta¨T T PDNKà à W DO-ÑXO P I DO-WXU WK DO.PLÑah al-. Amman.VO P \DK 1983. Riyad. Jan Just. ——— MDQ KLM DO-ba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-WXU WK Medina. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Maktabat alÑ8O P ZD-al-±ikam. Madkhal ilá taÐU NK QDVKU DO-WXU WK al-Ñ$UDE PDÑa mu¨  arah Ñan taÁ¨ ¨ wa-ta¨U I.

1420/1999: 105-113. London. no. 1992: 291-310. “Editing Arabic philosophical texts”.EQ ) UL ¶V ' Z Q" $ manuscript of YusuID÷D .EQ ' Z G¶V µ. Humbert. 29th-30th November 1997. 6FDWWROLQ *LXVHSSH ³7KH ROGHVW WH[W RI . London.LW E¶ GH 6 EDZD\KL HW OHXU EDVH PDQXVFULWH´ Studies in the history of Arabic grammar II. al-:DI Ð  0X¨ammad  ILU “The editing and publication of the .P Q \D ZD-kašf al-fa  Ði¨ al-\ Q Q \D¶ GH ÑUmar as-6XKUDZDUG  FRPSRVp à Ba G G HQ ´ Der Islam. ed. “Le corpus des manuscrits arabes des oeuvres d’astURQRPLH GH 7K ELW E 4XUUD´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. “The QurÐ Q EHWZHHQ WH[WXV UHFHSWXV DQG FULWLFDO edition”. Masoumi Hamedani. Rezvan.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997. 110. “Sur l’édition d’un texte arabe médiéval: le ‘Rašf an-naÁ Ði¨ al. K. “Al-Farabi’s ‘Imperfect state’”. Versteegh and M. Yusuf Ibish. Yusuf Ibish. 29th-30th November 1997. 1420/1999: 165-180. G.4 (1990): 691-726. ³5HPDUTXHV VXU OHV pGLWLRQV GX µ. 62 (1985): 71-97. Morelon. Pingree. 4 (1989): 133-137. ed. Régis. Hartmann. David. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . Les problèmes posés par l’édition critique des textes anciens et médiévaux.K ]LQ ´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. 1420/1999: 131-163. 5DYHQ :LP ³7KH PDQXVFULSWV DQG HGLWLRQV RI . ed. “Remarks on the manuscript tradition of some optical works of Ibn al-Haytham”. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung. Muhsin. Journal of the American Oriental Society. Carter. Yusuf Ibish. Geneviève. London. ed. Hamesse. Mahdi. 1420/1999: 115-130. Louvain-La-Neuve. 75 (1980): 214-222. London. J.LW E al-zahra’”. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Efim A.260 BIBLIOGRAPHY Islamic Heritage Foundation. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. Amsterdam/Philadelphia. Angelika.WSKDQHVL RI .RQ\D´ Quaderni di studi arabi. “A preliminary assessment of the problems of editing WKH = M DO-6DQMDU RI DO-. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. Dimitri. Yusuf Ibish. ed. ed. 16 (1998): 143-163. Gutas. 1990: 179-194. Hossein. 29th-30th November 1997.

Al-/LV Q DOÑ$UDE . 10 (1983): 173-179. 45 (1998): 165-192. $E +D\EDK Ñ. Adam. “Some remarks on the cataloguing of Arabic manuscripts”. ——— “Fahrasat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Maghrib”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 261 Islamic medicine series: ÑIlm al-N ¨ ODK´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Manuscripta Orientalia. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q Cairo. alHayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ PPDK OLO-. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . 5.). Cairo. ed. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -173. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]  -237. CATALOGUING Á Abd al-+ G  )DW¨  ³7DÁQ I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ .VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-PDMP Ñ W ZDI T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). al-±DI\ Q )D\Áal (ed.3 (1999): 59-61. Yusuf Ibish. Guesdon. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -44. ——— ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W´ Al-²alqah al-GLU V \DK OLO-NKDGDP W al-PDNWDE \DK ZD-al-ZLU TDK «. no. FayÁal al±DI\ Q. ——— ³7DTQ \ W IDKUDVDW DO-PDNKW à à al-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997.LW E  %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³Ñ$O TDW DO-fahrasah bi-Ñilm al-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ .]]DW < V Q Al-Makhà à W DO-ÑArDE \DK IDK ULVXK wa-IDKUDVDWXK I -XPKXU \DW 0LÁr al-Ñ$UDE \DK. “The Bibliothèque nationale de France and the UNESCO’s MEDLIB project: a seminar on Arabic manuscripts computerised cataloguing”. Al-7DM ULE al-Ñ$UDE \DK I IDKUDVDW DOmakhà à W. X. M. ed. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK 1999: 19-31. ed. Casablanca.-G. British Society for Middle Eastern Studies bulletin. Cairo. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U ³)DQQ DO-fahrasah: al-muÁÃala¨ wa-al¨XG G´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Cairo. ed. London. Gacek. 1420/1999: 223-241.

MaÃbaÑDW .PLÑat Dimashq. Damascus. -DP O Ñ GLO 6XOD\P Q ³-XK G DO-PXVWDVKULT Q ZD-PDQ KLMXKXP I Ñ . 1392/1972: 284-300.

Jan Just. al-„DQ ¨  0D¨P G 0X¨DPPDG ³7KDT IDW DO-mufahris”. Casablanca. Witkam. Ayman FuÐ G “Al-WaÁf al-P GG OLO-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ .NKLUXK ´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ .2 (1998): 343-364.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). al-Shanà  ÑIÁ P 0X¨ammad. ed. fasc. „DVKNDQG  Ñ$EE V ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W GLU VDK WD¨O O \DK´ Al' UDK. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]  1-213. F. ed. ——— “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DP NLQXK  DO-LVWLJKO O ELK  IDKUDVDWXK ZD-taÁQ IXK ZD-PXVKNLO WXK ´ Al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  154. Oriens. Voorhoeve. al-=DUT Ð (Jordan). FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  234. 1989: 1-5. Déroche. “Awwal al-makhà Ãah wa.2 (1400/1979): 219-242. “Aims and methods of cataloguing manuscripts of the Middle East”.262 BIBLIOGRAPHY fahrasat al-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO wa-qa  \ . “Het Beschrijven van oosterse Handschriften”. “The cataloguing of Arabic manuscripts as a literary problem”. Sayyid. 4. Nuria. Al-QanÃara.I T al-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). 41 (1965):321-334. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK  -302. Maktabat al-0DQ U  al-SamaUU Ð  4 VLP ³0XVKNLO W IDKUDVDW DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. ed. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -64. no. Istanbul/Paris. ed. revista de estudios árabes.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-PDMP Ñ W ZD. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990: 215-226. Rudolf. 23-24 (1974): 306-311. al-0DVK NK  Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q Fahrasat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. “Reflexiones sobre catálogos y catalogación de manuscritos árabes”. =D\G Q < VXI ³0XVKNLO W WDZWK T DO-ÑXQZ Q ZD-al-muÐallif”.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DOPDMP Ñ W ZD. Casablanca. Bibliotheekleven. Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Torres Santo Domingo. Fann . ed. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 19. Sellheim. P.

Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. ed.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th –19th November 1995. Festschrift Ewald Wagner zum 65. Heinrichs and G. “Rebinding Islamic manuscripts: a new direction”. ed. London. Johann Christoph. Ñ . 1996: 21-27. London. 1994: 2. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. W. Bürgel. Julian and Marsh. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. “A dry repair method for Islamic illuminated manuscript leaves”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 263 fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . “The restoration of manuscripts in Morocco”. Mohamed. London. Amparo R. PRESERVATION AND CONSERVATION Á $W T  0DKG  ³3UREOHPV UHODWLQJ to the treatment of Islamic manuscripts: paper”. Schoeler. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. 4 (1979): 3-9. 337-349. ed. ed. ed. London. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. 1996: 185-194. herausgegeben von W. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 1996: 15-19. Bedar. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  135.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th –19th November 1995. XI. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Bull. London. “Von Buchern und Termiten”.K OLG /LEUDU\ LQ WKH ROG FLW\ RI Jerusalem”. Bencherifa. The paper conservator. Frederick. 1996: 151-156. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Clare. ed. Bookbinder. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. “The preservation of Islamic manuscripts in India”. “Preventive conservation: global trends”. Geburtstag. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-FurT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. %LVK 7RQ\ ³&RQVHUYDWLRQ DW WKH .VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th -19th November 1995. Beirut/ Stuttgart. Abid Reza. De Torres. 1996: 49-52. 1 (1987): 21-38. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q .

VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Jacobs. Jarjis. 1996: 7-14. “The conservation and preservation of Islamic books. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. London. “Developments in the conservation of Oriental (Islamic) manuscripts at the India Office Library.264 BIBLIOGRAPHY Dreibholtz. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . papyri. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Yemen”. 7XUNLVK WUDQVODWLRQ E\ $ <D\FLR÷OX Kebikeç.LW EG U . ed. ed. Barbara. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . *DFHN $GDP ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDM¶ LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. A case history: the find of SanaÑa. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. and parchments”. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. “A simple book support for Islamic manuscripts”. papers. ——— “Treatment of early Islamic manuscript fragments on parchment. Ursula. David. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . ed. 1996: 119-130. London. Raik. 1985: 24-30.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. 8. 11. London. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð. Jacobs. London”. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. Jacobs. “Conservation of the manuscripts”. “Developments in Islamic bindings and conservation in the Oriental and India Office Collections of the British Library”. its potential in developing scientific conservation of Islamic manuscripts”.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. manuscripts. Barbara. Nasry. “Ion-beam codicology. 33 (1991): 3. [Persian translation E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqqiq). The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Kuwait. ii (1990): 110-138. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Mahmoud F. “Conservation and preservation policy at the 1DWLRQDO /LEUDU\ RI (J\SW ' U DO-Kutub)”. London. 1996: 81-92. 1996: 131-145. 2 (1987): 49-53. ed. David and Rodgers.] Hegazi. David and Rodgers. British Library conservation news. 5 (1997): 5-8.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th . Restaurator. Iskander. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . . 14 (1989): 5-12.

1996: 93-117. al-5DPP ¨ 0XU G ³7KH DQFLHQW OLEUDU\ RI . Paris. “Kabi:kaj to book pouches: library preservation. “Un cas intéressant de restauration d’un Coran indien de la fin du XVIe siècle (BnF. Cairo. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al)XUT Q . 1996: 175-183. ed. Ann. 1997:109-115. [Actes des troisièmes journées internationales d'études de l'ARSAC. 44 (1988): 8-10. Paris. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. “Towards on-line worldwide access to Vatican Library materials”. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. London. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 6K K Q ÑAbd al-MuÑizz. ed.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQdation 18th-19th November 1995. Schwartz. 1996: 157-174.BIBLIOGRAPHY 265 November 1995. Richard. ed. London.DLURXDQ DQG LWV PHWKRGV of conservation”. ARSAC. magic and technique in Syria of the 1880’s and the 1980’s West”. manuscrit arabe 7260)”. ed. 1996: 53-79. T. London. F. MELA notes. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1981. London. 21 au 25 avril 1997].VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. London. 1996: 29-47. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Werner. “Preserving manuscript works in the original or by reformatting? The usefulness of an international database”. ——— Al-Usus al-ÑLOP \DK OL-al-Ñ LO M ZD-WDUP P ZD-ÁL\ QDW DO-kutub . Pollock. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. “Khazn wa-ÁL\ QDW DO-makhà à W´ Sumer. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. James. 31 (1975): 311-319. ed. La conservation: une science en évolution : bilan et perspectives. and pests?”. Mintzer. Frederick C. emergencies. Seibert. al-1DTVKDEDQG  8V PDK 1 Áir. et al. Al-Usus al-ÑLOP \DK OL-ÑLO M ZD-ÁL\ QDW DO-raqq wa-al-EDUG ZD-tfg TDWXK Ñalá baÑ{Á ‚taÑ al-mustakhrajah min al-¨DI Ðir al-DWKDU \DK. “New trends in preventive conservation: what can be done about climate. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. and Aubry. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts.

LW E  ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE DO-. Yarshater. XII. “Manuscripts”. 1: 1197-1199. E. “Bibliography”. Vajda. new ed. Manuscripts of the Middle East. no. “Fahrasa”. Witkam. Introductory guide to Middle Eastern and Islamic studies. J. CATALOGUES OF MANUSCRIPTS. Bulletin d’information de l’Institut de recherche et d’histore des textes.D. al-. Pearson. Cairo. COLLECTIONS. Oxford. ETC. 5 (1990-91): 123-136. Ch. 6. ed..VO P ¨attá sanah 500. ilá 9 Mu¨arram 1418 h. BDJKGDG :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-IÑO P  Déroche.VO P . Lists of dated manuscripts Á $ZZ G . Sayyid. 2: 743-744. Dubai. XII.1 (1977): 7-12. Revue des études islamiques. Markaz al-JumÑah al-0DM G OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-7XU WK [1997]. Ñ . al-HayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ Pmah lil-.266 BIBLIOGRAPHY wa-al-makhà à W ZD-al-ZDWK Ðiq al-taÐU NKL\DK. EI. “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. 0RQ]DZ  $¨PDG DQG 0RQ]DZ  Ñ$O -1DT  “Bibliographies and catalogues”. Jan Just. ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W al-. “Les manuscrits arabes datés de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris”. XII. Pellat. Adam]. 2.VO P PLQ DO-WDUP P LOá al-WDMO G DOdawrah al-WDGU E \DK DO-dDZO \DK DO. Bibliographies and bio-bibliographies of the Arabic heritage [Gacek. EI. ed.. London. François. Encyclopaedia Iranica. 1995. Paul Auchterlonie. 18-19 Nov. “Lists of books in Arabic manuscripts”. 4: 214235. al-PXZ ILT  0 \  P LOá 15 M \  m. ed.Oá. Dubayy.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379. UN V Aqdam al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I PDNWDE W DOÑ ODP DO-PDNW EDK PXQGKX Áadr al-.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1990: 25-29. 1998.P U W DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-Mutta¨LGDK PLQ  'K DO-²ijjah 1417 h. 1. Middle East Libraries Committee. Georges. Ayman FuÐ G “MaÁ GLU PDÑrifat al-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ AlMawrid. 7 (1958): 47-69. new ed. .

29. ±XMM W  0X¨DPPDG % TLU . UN V Ñ$ZZ G PXO ¨aÌ W ZD-i  I W´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-ÑAraE \DK. no. 30. 3. ——— ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP L  I W XNKUá”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 267 XII.VO P .1 (1986): 345-380. Catalogues of catalogues Á $ZZ G . MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK   YROV %DNN U < Vuf ±XVD\Q ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP lil-8VW GK . Kuwait.VO P -L U Q YD WDU NK-i ÑXO P YD WDU MLP-L G QLVKPDQG Q-L . Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. UN V )DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP. no.1 (1985): 323-352.DVKVK I DO-IDK ULV ZD-waÁÁ I DO-makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I PDNWDE W ) ULV )LKULVW-i mawÍ Ñ -i nuskhahÐK yi khaÃà -i Ñ$UDE -L NLW ENK QDKÐK -\L -XPK U -L .

Bibliografiia arabskikh rukopisei.VO P \DK 5R\DO Academy for Islamic Civilization Research) 'DO O IDK ULV DOmakhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK DO-²a  UDK DO. Tehran. Al-Makhà à W DO-.VO P \DK. Amman. by ÑAbd al6DWW U al-±alZDM  /RQGRQ DO-)XUT Q . 1982.). Amman. Moscow.VO P \DK I DO-Ñ ODP. Geoffrey (ed. 1986. al-6K K Q ùDKLQ..).VO P \DK DO-mul¨aq al-awwal. Mikhailova. 1991 –. London. Transl. and Khalidov. 1987.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 1997. ——— 'DO O IDK ULV DO-makhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK al-²a  UDK DO-. al-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK DO-±a  UDK DO-. Amman. I.B. ——— 'DO O IDK ULV DO-makhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK al-²a  UDK DO-.B. 1992-1994. A. 4 vols. 1991. Roper.. World survey of Islamic manuscripts.VO P \DK DO-mul¨aq al-WK Q . ——— (ed.

KVDQ øKVDQR÷OX . ed. Bibliography on manuscript libraries in Turkey and the publications on the manuscripts located in these libraries. Mihin. Descriptions of collections and catalogues Bayraktar. Nimet and Lugal. Ñ XII. EkmeOHGGLQ . 4. 1993. Istanbul. 6K PLO Fihris al-IDK ULV DO-maÃE Ñah lil-makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I 7XUNL\   – 1413/1992 (= Türkiye’de $UDSoD \D]PDODUD GDLU EDVÕOPÕú ILKULVWOHULQ ILKULVWL).

Robert. Martel-Thoumian. and the acquisition of Arabic manuscripts in Renaissance Europe”. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Wa Ñ \DW DO-makhà à W I DO-Mamlakah alÑ$UDE \DK DO-SaÑ G \DK LOá Ñ P  h. 1997: 363-375. Richard. Art and Culture. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. F. 8 (1990): 11-46. Latifa. XVIe-XIXe s. Geoffrey A. Déroche and F. 1995. Benjelloun-Laroui. Les bibliothèques au Maroc. Paris.” Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. Casablanca.2 (1985): 79-108.. Dodkhudoeva. Paris. “Achats et legs de manuscrits historiques à la bibliothèque  KLUL\\D GH 'DPDV -1972)”. Berthier. 2 (1987): 96-110. ed. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. 1990. A. Larisa and Dodkhudoeva. 1999. “Fonds nationaux et collections privées de manuscrits en écriture arabe de l’Ouzbékistan”. “Manuscrits orientaux et connaissance de l’Orient: éléments pour une enquête culturelle”. “The Arabic fragments in the Cambridge Genizah collections”.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman).268 BIBLIOGRAPHY Istanbul. Kuwait. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Bernadette. Riyad. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. XII. 7 (1999): 17-38. Muminov. Markaz al-Makhà à W ZD-al-7XU WK ZD-al:DWK Ðiq.VO P (= Printed Arabic manuscripts: a comprehensive bibliography of . war. 1 (1986): 54-60. al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. 7 (1999): 39-55. 'KDNK Ðir al-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DO-. 5. Catalogues of edited manuscripts Á Ñ Abd al-Ra¨P Q ÑAbd al--DEE U./1997 m. Lola. no. “Piracy. Moyen-Orient et Océan Indien. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  al-6KD\E Q  0X¨DPPDG LEQ . “Adillat al-makhà à W ZD-PDU NL]XK EL-alMaghrib wa-al-ELO G DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 0DMDOODW ' U DO-²DG WK DO²DVDQ \DK. Ashirbek. Research Centre for Islamic History. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990. 2.EU K P Aw  Ñ al-makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK I DO-Kuwayt mundhu al-nashÐah ¨attá Ñ P  h. Jones.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DOPDMP Ñ W ZD. “Manuscrits orientaux du Tadjikistan: la collection Semenov. Khan.

Basra. 198183. 2 vols.H. Tunis. ‚ OL¨ \DK 0X¨ammad Ñ Vá. 5 vols. Al-MuÑjam al-VK PLO OLO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DOmaÃE Ñ.VK U W LOá asm Ð al-UDV Ðil alP GDÑDK I EXà Q DO-PXMDOODG W ZD-al-PDMDOO W 5L\DG ' U DO‚umayÑ   al-'DNKO  ÑAbd al-:DKK E Al-. Cairo.VK P DO-7 QLV I WD|T T al-WXU WK DOmakhà Ã: fihris ta|O O EL-al-PDQVK U W DO-mu|DTTDTDK I 7 QLV wa-al-Á GLUDK NKLO O DO-fatrah 1860-1988.LW E DO--DG G -82. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q MuÑjam al-makhà à W DO-maÃE Ñah (19541980) %HLUXW ' U DO-.D.BIBLIOGRAPHY 269 all printed works written by Arab authors from the advent of Islam to the end of the 12th century A. al-MuÐassasah alWaÃDQ \DK OLO-Tarjamah wa-al-Ta¨T T ZD-al-'LU V W  al-Munajjid. . 5 vols.). MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK -1995. O 6DOP Q 0DVKK U ±asan Ma¨P G Al-./17th century A.

Hamito-Semitic Etymological Dictionary. (eds. Band 22 . Marín. I. ISBN 90 04 09817 8 Part Two: M . 1996. Part One: The Literary and Archaeological Sources. Volume I. and Peters.æ’s Terminology in his Qur æa -n Commentary. Judaism in Late Antiquity. Spiel. M. Tanz und verwandten Themen. A Linguistic Analysis of the Mixed Dialect used by Scribes from Canaan. Y. 1994. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Particles and Adverbs. English Summaries and Extensive Citations. Mosak Moshavi and B.r al-Dı n al-Ra zı . J. (éd.). Hunwick. ISBN 90 04 09799 6 Band 16 Neusner. ISBN 90 04 10444 5 Band 25 Rainey. ISBN 90 04 10009 1 Band 20 Krings. und Herb. ISBN 90 04 10494 1 Band 14 Decker. A Bibliography of Islamic Law. The Legacy of Muslim Spain. M. References and Index of Texts Cited. ISBN 90 04 10523 9 Volume IV. Abu Salim. The Writings of Central Sudanic Africa. The Writings of Eastern Sudanic Africa to c. Index du Grand Commentaire de Fah . (ed. B. 1994. Corpus der bildlichen Quellen zu Leibesübungen. V. Dictionary of the North-West Semitic Inscriptions. V. 2 Parts. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Verbal System. Bd. 1994. S.). Geschichte der hethitischen Religion. Orthography. O. Roman Loimeier. 1994. Canaanite in the Amarna Tablets. ISBN 90 04 09450 4 Volume II. Radtke and K. ISBN 90 04 9820 8. Editorial Consultant: Albrecht Hofheinz. 1994. With Full DefiniKinberg. S. 2nd ed. 1994. 1994. Compiled by R. A. N. K. S. Compiled by John O. Phonology. La civilisation phénicienne et punique. Materials for a Reconstruction. Numerals. Manuel de recherche.). ISBN 90 04 10521 2 Volume II. ISBN 90 04 09799 6 Band 18 Orel. I: DER NAHE UND MITTLERE OSTEN ISSN 0169-9423 Band 12 JAYYUSI. 1995. S. (ed. R.L. (ed. 1900.C. (eds. A. ISBN 90 04 10522 0 Volume III. E. L. ISBN 90 04 09599 3 Band 13 HUNWICK. A Lexicon of al-Farra tions. Steiner.HANDBUCH DER ORIENTALISTIK Abt. O’Fahey. ISBN Set (2 Parts) 90 04 09821 6 Part One: æ . Bildatlas zum Sport im alten Ägypten. H. O. R. ISBN Set (4 Volumes) 90 04 10503 4 Volume I. 1995. K. Arabic Literature of Africa. ISBN 90 04 10129 2 Band 17 Neusner. 1980-1993. and Jongeling. Part Two: Historical Syntheses. and Stolbova. ISBN 90 04 10362 7 Band 23 . Hamidu Bobboyi. ISBN 90 04 10051 2 Band 19 al-Zwaini. J. A. M. Etymologisches Wörterbuch der Kartwel-Sprachen. and O’FAHEY. 2: Ab-bildungen. V. J.1: Text. 1996. Jagd. ISBN 90 04 09974 3 (Set) Band 15 Haas. Porten. Ibrahim. ISBN 90 04 10524 7 . Stefan Reichmuth and Muhammad Sani Umar.F. und Sardshweladse.T. Vikør. 1995.). 1995.). with the assistance of Razaq Abubakre. with the assistance of M. 1996. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Pronouns. V.Lagarde. Judaism in Late Antiquity. J. ISBN 90 04 10421 6 Band 24 Fähnrich. S. ISBN 90 04 10068 7 Band 21 Hoftijzer. Nouns. Hofheinz. W.). M. With appendices by R. 1994. Chief consultant to the editor. Bd.

ISBN Set (3 Bände) 90 04 11205 7 Band 39 Watson. Onomasticon of the Hittite Pantheon. J. and Wyatt. Geschichte des hethitischen Reiches 1998. ISBN 90 04 10878 5 Band 36 Westendorf. ISBN Set (2 Bände) 90 04 10319 8 Band 37 Civil.J. ISBN 90 04 10499 2 Band 33 Gessel. H. J. N. H. H. L. R. J. Judaism in Late Antiquity IV. A Bibliography. 1999. 1999. 1997. Judaism in Late Antiquity. 1999.1: B.Band 26 Halm. ISBN 90 04 11262 6 . Mesopotamian Lexicography. ISBN 90 04 09846 1 Band 30 Sharon. III. H. ISBN 90 04 010745 2 Vol. ISBN 90 04 11282 0 Band 42 Drijvers. 1996. ISBN Set (2 Volumes) 90 04 11347 9 Volume I. Handbook of Ugaritic Studies. Judaism in Late Antiquity. ISBN 90 04 10988 9 Band 40 Neusner. T. D.W. Handbook of the Napatan-Meroitic Civilization. 1997.H.L. A Grammar of the Ugaritic Language. H. Religious Perspectives 1999. 1: A.1. ISBN 90 04 010745 2 Band 28 Sivan.J. A Grammar of Egyptian Aramaic. III. and Healey. ISBN 90 04 11491 2 Band 47 Khan. Systematische Bibliographie der Hethitologie. The Empire of the Mahdi. 1. A. 1999. van. and Neusner. Bibliography of Philosophical Thought in Islam. W. ISBN 90 04 11538 2 Band 49 Avery-Peck. 1998. 1997. ISBN 90 04 11348 7 Band 44 Hunger.2. B. 1999. ISBN 90 04 10056 3 Band 27 Strijp. ISBN 90 04 10127 6 Band 45 Neusner. ISBN 90 04 11186 7 Band 41 Neusner. 1999. The Mishnah. V. 2000. Handbuch der altägyptischen Medizin. A Grammar of Neo-Aramaic. 1999. ISBN 90 04 10201 9 Band 35 Hachlili. Bonner. ISBN 90 04 10614 6 Band 29 Corriente. ISBN Set (2 parts) 90 04 10809 2 Band 34 Klengel. 1999. F. Astral Sciences in Mesopotamia. 1999. R. J. D. 2: 1988-1992. Vol. ISBN 90 04 110836 Band 31 Török. The Old Syriac Inscriptions of Edessa and Osrhoene. M. The Kingdom of Kush.E. Terms and Topics. The Mishnah. Cultural Anthropology of the Middle East. Vol. Etymological Dictionary of Egyptian. ISBN 90 04 11007 0 Band 38 Siegelová. 2 Volumes.F. G. and Porten. 1998. A Dictionary of Andalusi Arabic. 1999. ISBN 90 04 09648 5 Volume II. Corpus Inscriptionum Arabicarum Palaestinae (CIAP). 1999. 1997. ISBN 90 04 010448 8 Band 32 Muraoka. Translated from the German by M. Index of Names. ISBN 90 04 11284 7 Band 43 Daiber. M. and Pingree.G. J. Ancient Jewish Art and Archaeology in the Diaspora 1998. J. Social Perspectives 1999. 1999. J. 1997. W. Vol. ISBN 90 04 11492 0 Band 46 Neusner. G. B. ISBN 90 04 11510 2 Band 48 Takács. The Rise of the Fatimids. Alphabetical List of Publications 1999. and Sou‘ek.

Narrative illustration in Persian lithographed books. ISBN 90 04 12001 7 Band 57 Avery-Peck.1. 2001. C.Band 50 Tal. ISBN 90 04 11771 7 Band 55 Avery-Peck. R. Ch. A Phoenician-Punic Grammar. 1 : Glossary 2001. de. A Grammar of the Bedouin Dialects of the Northern Sinai Littoral. Judaism in Late Antiquity V. ISBN 90 04 11892 6 Band 54 Krahmalkov. J. and Neusner. A.J. Neusner. U. R. The Judaism of Qumran: A Systemic Reading of the Dead Sea Scrolls. 2001.J. Culture. 2001. Band 56 Avery-Peck. (2 Volumes) 2000. Where we stand: Issues and Debates in Ancient Judaism. Judaism in Late Antiquity III. Dialect. Judaism in Late Antiquity V. ISBN 90 04 11868 3 Band 53 Avery-Peck. Neusner. Theory of Israel. Comparing Judaisms. 2000. 2001. The Special Problem of the Synagogue. 1) ISBN 90 04 11859 4 (dl.J. B. ISBN 90 04 12100 5 .. and Chilton. J.. ISBN 90 04 10763 0 Band 52 Jong. A. ISBN 90 04 12000 9. and Chilton. A. A. A Dictionary of Samaritan Aramaic. J.4.. ISBN 90 04 11858 6 (dl. J.2.E. Judaism in Late Antiquity III. Vol. 2) ISBN 90 04 11645 1 (set) Band 51 Holes. Where we stand: Issues and Debates in Ancient Judaism. and Neusner. World View. The Judaism of Qumran: A Systemic Reading of the Dead Sea Scrolls. ISBN 90 04 12061 0 Band 60 Marzolph. 2001. Bridging the Linguistic Gap between the Eastern and Western Arab World... The Arabic manuscript tradition. 2000.J. A. B. ISBN 90 04 12003 3 Band 58 Gacek. A. and Society in Eastern Arabia. 2001. A Glossary of Technical Terms and Bibliography.3.

Sign up to vote on this title
UsefulNot useful